I 


THE    GOLDEN   AGE   IN   TRANSYLVANIA 


Publisher's  Note. 

This  delightful  historical  romance  by  Jokai 
(pronounced  by  critics  his  best),  is  published 
in  England  under  the  title  of  '*  Midst  the  Wild 
Carpathians."  This,  the  American  edition, 
is  printed  in  a  more  readable  type,  making  a 
volume  of  one  hundred  additional  pages. 

The  scene  of  the  story  is  laid  in  Transylva- 
nia ;  the  time  is  the  close  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  and  the  incidents  relate  to  the  reign  of 
Michel  Apafi,  whom  the  Turks  raised  to  the 
throne,  ending  with  the  murder  of  Denis  Banfi, 
the  last  of  the  powerful  Transylvanian  barons. 
The  story  which  has  more  than  simple  basis  of 
truth,  is  absorbingly  interesting  and  displays  all 
the  virility  of  Jokai's  powers,  his  genius  of  des- 
cription, his  keenness  of  characterization,  his 
subtlety  of  humor  and  his  consummate  art  in 
the  progression  of  the  novel  from  one  apparent 
climax  to  another. 


JJ     A  XJk^^         »■  ' 


hm  AI»4GELHfl 

THE  GOLDEN  AGE 


IN 


TRANSYLVANIA 


BY 


MAURUS    JOKAI 

Author  of  *'  Black  Diamonds,"    "  Peter  the  Priest,"  Etc.,  Etc. 


TRANSLATED   BY   S.    L.    AND   A.    V.    WAITE 


NEW    YORK 

R.    F.    FENNO   &  COMPANY 

9  and    ii    EAST    i6th   STREET 
1898 


Copyright  1898 

BY 

R.  F.  FENNO  &  COMPANY 


The  Golden  Age  in  Translyvania 


THE  GOLDEN  AGE  IN  TRANSYLVANIA 
CHAPTER  I 

A  HUNTING  PARTY   IN  THE  YEAR  1666 

Before  we  cross  the  Iviral3^1iag'o,  let  us  cast  a 
parting  glance  at  Ilungary.  I  will  unroll  before 
your  eyes  a  scene,  partly  the  result  of  an  adverse 
fate,  partly  of  a  dark  mystery,  representing  joy 
and  also  deep  sorrow.  An  incident  of  a  moment 
becomes  the  turning-point  of  a  whole  century. 

My  soul  is  saddened  by  the  images  thus  con- 
jured up ;  the  figures  out  of  the  past  blind  my 
sight.  Would  that  my  hand  were  mighty  enough 
to  write  down  what  my  soul  sees  in  that  magic 
mirror.  May  your  impressions,  your  recollec- 
tions, complete  the  scene  wherever  the  writer 
fails  through  weariness. 

****** 

We  find  ourselves  in  the  valley  of  the  Drave, 
in  one  of  those  boundless  tracts  where  even  the 
wild  beasts  lose  themselves.  Here  are  primeval 
forests,  the  roots  of  which  rest  in  the  water  of  a 
great  swamp  encircled  not  by  water  lilies  and 
reed-grass,  but  by  giant  trees  whose  branches, 

7 


8         The  Golden  Age  In  Transylvania 

dropping  below  the  surface,  form  new  roots  in 
the  quickening  water.  Here  the  swan  builds  its 
nest ;  this  is  the  haunt  of  the  heron  and  all  those 
wild  creatures  one  of  which  only  now  and  then 
marches  out  into  more  frequented  regions.  On 
the  higher  ground,  where  in  late  summer  the 
waters  ebb,  spring  such  flowers  as  might  have 
been  seen  just  after  the  deluge,  so  luxuriant  and 
so  strange  is  their  mighty  growth  out  of  the 
slimy  mud.  The  branches  of  ivy,  stout  as  grape 
vines,  reach  from  tree  to  tree  winding  about  the 
trunks  and  decking  the  dark  maj^les  as  if  some 
wood-nymph  had  garlanded  her  own  consecrated 
grove. 

When  the  sun  has  set,  life  grows  active  in  this 
watery  kingdom ;  swarms  of  water-birds  rise, 
and  with  their  monotonous,  gruesome  cries  sound 
the  note  of  the  bittern,  the  whistle  of  the  turtle, 
and  the  four  notes  of  the  swan,  now  heard  only 
in  the  land  of  fable,  for  there  alone  mankind  is 
not ;  that  kingdom  still  belongs  to  God. 

Occasionally  bold  hunters  venture  to  penetrate 
this  pathless  maze,  making  their  way  among  the 
trees  in  small  boats,  often  overturned  by  the  long- 
roots  under  the  water  many  fathoms  deep,  al- 
though the  dark  grass,  the  3''ellow  marsh  flowers 
and  the  small  dark-red  lizard  seem  to  be  within 
reach  of  one's  hand.  Sometimes  a  thicket  bars 
the  way  of  the  boat,  trees  never  touched  by 
human  hand  are  rotting  here  heaped  mountain- 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666      9 

high  thousands  of  years  before.  Those  trunks 
that  have  fallen  into  the  water  have  been  petri- 
fied, and  the  grasses  and  vines  have  grown  over 
them  in  such  a  tangle  that  they  form  a  strong 
crust  which  sways  and  bends  but  does  not  break 
beneath  the  tread.  This  crust  appears  to  stretch 
far  and  wide,  but  in  reality  one  step  too  far 
brings  death,  so  that  this  strange  and  remote 
region  is  but  rarely  visited. 

On  the  south  flows  the  Drave,  whose  rapid 
current  frequently  sweeps  away  the  tallest  trees, 
to  the  peril  of  the  boatmen.  To  the  nortli  the 
forest  stretches  as  far  as  Csakathurm,  and  where 
the  swamp  ends,  oaks  and  beeches  tower  higher 
and  mightier  than  any  in  all  Hungary.  Through- 
out this  wilderness  are  wild  beasts  of  every  kind  ; 
especially  the  wild  boar  that  wallows  in  the 
swampy  ground  ;  and  here  too  the  stag  grows  to 
his  greatest  strength  and  beauty.  In  the  days 
til  at  we  write  of,  the  buffaloes  roamed  through 
this  wilderness,  making  nightly  raids  on  the 
neighboring  millet  fields,  but  at  the  first  attempt 
to  catch  them  they  plunged  into  the  heart  of  the 
swamp  and  were  safe  from  pursuit. 

On  the  edge  of  the  forest  in  those  days  stood 
a  castle  of  so  many  styles  of  architecture  that 
one  must  conclude  it  had  been  the  favorite  hunt- 
ing-resort of  some  Hungarian  or  Croatian  noble. 
The  greater  ]xirt  of  the  building  seemed  to  be  a 
century  older  than  the  rest,  in  fact  the  oldest 


10      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

part  was  merely  a  hut  of  oak  logs  rudely  put  to- 
gether, its  roof  overgrown  with  moss  and  its 
walls  with  ivy  and  periwinkle ;  over  the  door 
were  the  antlers  of  a  patriarchal  stag ;  the  later 
lords  must  have  entertained  a  pious  regard  for 
its  builder  or  they  would  have  torn  down  this 
hut.  On  the  side  toward  the  woods  was  a  long, 
barn-like  building  of  one  room,  intended  for  the 
large  hunting  parties  of  later  times  ;  here  masters 
and  servants,  horses  and  hounds,  staid  in  friendly 
companionship  when  the  bad  weather  brought 
them  together.  Around  an  old  oak  with  wide- 
spreading  branches  was  a  strange  looking  hermit- 
age, the  oak  forming  its  single  column  of  sup- 
port ;  the  entire  hut  had  been  built  of  the  skulls 
of  boars  taken  in  a  single  hunt.  Finally,  on  a  hill 
somewhat  higher  than  the  rest,  where  the  trees  had 
been  cleared  away  stood  the  most  modern  build- 
ing ;  it  consisted  of  a  small,  tasteful  hunting-castle, 
with  columns  in  front,  tiled  roof,  marble  ter- 
races, oriel  windows  and  other  features  of  mediae- 
val architecture.  The  bastions  near  by,  begun 
but  left  unfinished,  the  deep  moats  and  the  walls 
stretching  beyond  all  proportions,  seemed  to  indi- 
cate that  the  man  who  had  begun  the  building 
had  intended  a  stronghold,  perhaps  against  the 
Turks.  Behind  the  building  were  still  to  be  seen 
two  long  culverins  and  a  stout  iron  mortar  with 
a  Turkish  inscription  that  threw  some  light  on 
their  origin ;  but  the  times  and  the  spirit  of  the 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666    11 

times  had  clianged,  and  hiter  comers  had  built  a 
Tuscuhm  villa  upon  foundations  intended  for  a 
fortress. 

On  one  of  the  brightest  days  of  the  year  in 
which  our  story  begins,  a  large  hunting  party 
was  stirring  at  the  castle.  Hardly  had  the  sun 
sent  his  first  rays  through  the  dense  trees  when 
the  boys  of  the  stable  and  kennel  led  out  the 
horses  and  the  hounds  straining  at  the  leash  and 
bounding  to  the  shoulders  of  their  keepers  in 
their  excited  anticipation.  Long  wagons,  drawn 
by  six  to  ten  oxen,  had  already  gone  to  the  meet 
to  bring  back  the  game.  The  villagers  sum- 
moned to  the  chase,  variously  armed  with  axes, 
forks,  or  occasional  guns,  were  divided  into 
groups  by  the  hunters.  Some  peasants,  in  parties 
of  twos  and  threes,  carried  on  their  shoulders 
boats  hollowed  from  the  trunks  of  trees,  to  drive 
back  the  game  if  it  escaped  to  the  swamp.  Men 
and  beasts  alike  shoAved  signs  of  haste  and  impa- 
tience ;  only  a  few  of  the  older  men  took  the 
time  to  sit  over  the  fire  and  cook  their  bacon. 
At  last  the  hunting-horn  sounded  from  the  castle 
yard,  the  company  sprang  with  shouts  of  joy 
upon  their  snorting  horses ;  the  restless,  yelping 
]iack  dragged  their  keepers  this  way  and  that ; 
the  hunters  armed  themselves, — in  short,  every- 
thing was  ready  and  waited  only  for  the  lords 
and  ladies.  In  a  few  moments  a  group  of  riders 
came  down  t>e  hill  attended  by  the  squires ;  in 


12      The  Golden  Age  In  Transylvania 

front  rode  a  tall,  muscular  man,  the  lord  of  the 
castle ;  the  rest  seemed  involuntarily  to  have 
fallen  behind  him.  His  broad  shoulders  and 
well-rounded  chest  were  of  Herculean  strength ; 
his  face  was  burned  by  the  sun  and  showed  no 
trace  of  age  ;  his  close-trimmed  beard  and  heavy 
moustache  gave  his  countenance  a  martial  aspect, 
and  the  Roman  nose  and  coal  black,  bushy  eye- 
brows added  to  his  features  an  imperious  look, 
though  the  melancholy  curve  of  the  lips  and  the 
delicate  oval  of  the  blue  eyes  lent  a  certain  poetic 
expression  to  his  knightly  countenance.  A  round 
cap  with  an  eagle's  feather  covered  his  short 
hair;  he  wore  a  plain,  shaggy  coat  unfastened, 
beneath  which  shoAved  a  white  dolman  of  deer- 
skin ornamented  with  silver ;  at  his  side  hung  a 
broad  sword  in  ivory  sheath,  and  from  his  stud- 
ded girdle  of  red  shone  the  pearl  handle  of  a 
Turkish  dagger.  Next  him  rode  a  young  knight 
and  a  youthful  Amazon ;  the  knight  could  count 
scarcely  twenty  years  and  the  lady  looked  still 
younger.  Two  people  better  suited  to  each  other 
could  not  be  found.  The  young  man  had  pale, 
gentle  features  and  rich  chestnut  hair  curling  on 
his  shoulders ;  a  small  moustache  barely  covered 
his  upper  lip,  his  blue  eyes  wore  a  constant  smile 
of  carelessness,  if  not  frivolity,  and  had  not  the 
strong  sinews  of  his  arm  shown  under  his  close- 
fitting  sleeves  one  would  have  taken  him  for  only 
a  fanciful  boy ;  on  his  head  he  wore  a  marten 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666     13 

cap  with  a  heron's  feather  and  his  garments  were 
of  silk  ;  from  his  shoulder  hung  a  magnificent 
tiger  skin,  its  claws  serving  for  buckles  joined  by 
a  sapphire  clasp.  He  rode  a  coal-black  Turkish 
hoi*se  with  housings  embroidered  in  gold,  some 
woman's  delicate  handiwork. 

The  Amazon,  to  whom  the  youth  seemed  to 
be  whispering  many  a  sweet  word,  formed  a 
complete  contrast  to  him ;  she  had  an  earnest, 
fearless,  livel}!^  countenance;  her  eyes  were 
brighter  than  garnets ;  she  loved  to  curl  her  lip 
and  draw  down  her  tine,  thick  eyebrows,  giving 
to  her  face  an  expression  of  pride,  then  when  she 
glanced  up  again  and  parted  her  lips  w4th  a 
spirited  smile,  you  might  see  a  heroine  indeed. 
Iler  dark  braids  hung  over  her  shoulders  half 
their  length  and  then  w^ere  looped  back  under 
her  cap  of  ermine  with  its  waving  plume.  She 
wore  a  silk  riding  habit  fitting  closely  to  her 
slender  iigure  and  falling  in  heavy  folds  over  the 
flanks  of  her  Arab  horse.  Figure  and  face 
called  for  homage  rather  than  love;  no  smile 
played  over  these  features,  her  great,  dark,  fath- 
omless eyes  rested  many  a  time  upon  the  youth 
as  he  bent  toward  her,  shedding  a  rare  charm,  a 
fulness  of  love,  a  nobler,  higher  longing  which 
means  more  than  love,  more  than  ambition, 
which  is  perhaps  the  self-consciousness  of  great 
souls  who  have  a  hint  of  their  eternal  fame. 

Behind  this  beautiful  pair  rode  two  men  whoso 


14      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

dress  indicated  their  high  rank  ;  one  about  thirty 
years  old,  the  other  a  pale,  elderly  man  with 
dress  simple  to  affectation.  It  is  worth  while  to 
mark  this  man's  face,  for  we  shall  often  meet 
him ;  cold  dry  features,  thin  blonde  hair  and 
beard  mixed  with  grey,  a  pointed  cleft  chin, 
scornful  pale  lips,  quick  watery  blue  eyes  with 
red  rims,  jutting  eyebrows,  a  high  bald  shining 
forehead  which  with  every  change  of  feeling  was 
wrinkled  in  all  directions.  This  face  we  may 
not  forget.  The  rest — the  Herculean  rider,  the 
smiling  youth,  the  stately  girl, — will  hurry  past 
us  like  fleeting  pictures  which  come  only  to  go  ; 
but  this  last  will  accompany  us  throughout  the 
entire  course  of  events,  ever  appearing  only  to 
cast  down  or  to  build  up,  to  determine  the  fate 
of  great  men  and  lands.  The  bald  head  moved 
nearer  to  the  knight  at  his  side  Avho  was  testing 
his  lance  as  if  for  a  throw,  and  said  to  him  in  an 
undertone,  evidently  continuing  a  conversation: 

"  So,  then,  you  Transylvanians  will  not  have 
anything  to  do  with  this  affair  ?  " 

"  Let  me  have  a  rest  from  politics  to-day,"  an- 
swered the  other,  starting  impatiently.  "You 
have  got  so  that  you  cannot  live  a  single  day 
without  intrigues,  but  I  beg  of  you,  spare  me  to- 
day. To-day  I  wish  to  hunt,  and  you  know  how 
passionately  I  love  the  chase." 

With  these  words  he  spurred  his  horse  forward, 
and  joined  the  stately  knight. 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666     ij; 

Thus  rebuffed,  the  ohier  man  bit  his  lips  in 
vexation,  then  turned  with  a  smile  to  the  youth- 
ful knight  riding  before  him. 

"A  glorious  morning,  gracious  lord;  Avould 
that  our  horizon  were  as  bright  in  every  direc- 
tion." 

""\\''ould  that  it  were,"  answered  the  youth, 
without  really  knowing  what  it  was  to  which  he 
was  replying,  while  the  beautiful  Amazon  leaned 
over  and  said  to  him : 

"I  don't  know  why  it  is  but  I  cannot  place 
any  confidence  in  that  man.  He  is  forever  put- 
ting questions  and  never  answers  any  himself." 

Just  then  the  stately  rider  came  up  Avith  the 
group  of  hunters,  acknowledged  their  loud  greet- 
ings and  stopped  in  their  midst. 

"David,"'  he  called  to  an  old  grey-bearded 
hunter  who  came  forward,  cap  in  hand,  "put 
your  cap  on.  Have  the  drivers  of  the  game  all 
taken  their  places  ?  " 

"  Every  man  is  in  his  place,  gi^acious  lord.  I 
have  already  sent  boats  to  the  swamp  in  case  the 
beasts  are  frightened  back  there." 

"You  think  of  everything.  Kow  start  with 
the  men  and  hounds  and  follow  the  road  that  we 
usually  take  ;  we  alone  are  enougli  for  the  road  I 
have  in  mind,  we  Avill  go  straight  through  the 
forest." 

At  once  a  murmur  of  astonishment  and  in- 
credulity arose  among  the  hunters. 


l6      The  Golden  Age  In  Transylvania 

"  Beg  pardon,  gracious  lord,"  said  the  old  man, 
with  his  cap  again  in  his  hand,  "  I  know  the  way, 
and  no  God-fearing  man  should  make  trial  of  it ; 
the  impenetrable  undergrowth,  the  deep  water 
and  slimy  ground  threaten  with  a  thousand 
perils;  and  besides,  straight  through  the  forest 
goes  the  wide  devil's  gorge  that  no  human  being 
with  horse  has  yet  crossed." 

"  We  shall  get  over,  my  good  fellow.  We  have 
already  been  through  more  difficult  places.  No 
bad  luck  befalls  the  man  who  follows  me ;  you 
know  yourself  that  fate  favors  me." 

The  hunter  obediently  made  ready  to  march 
forward  with  the  rest.  At  this  moment  the 
bald  head  rode  to  the  noble's  side. 

"  Gracious  lord,"  he  said,  quietly,  not  to  say 
sarcastically,  "  I  consider  it  a  great  calamity  for 
a  human  being  to  imperil  his  life  for  a  mere 
brute,  especially  when  he  has  urgent  need  of  that 
life,  but  your  grace  has  made  the  decision  and  I 
know  it  will  be  carried  out.  Still,  have  the 
goodness  to  look  about  you  for  a  moment  and 
remember  that  we  are  not  all  men  here  ;  there  is 
a  delicate  lady  in  our  midst,  and  to  expose  her 
to  death  for  the  sake  of  our  adventure  is  surely 
want  of  tenderness." 

During  this  speech  the  knight  did  not  look  at 
the  older  man  but  gazed  fixedly  at  the  young 
Amazon,  and  the  glow  of  pride  on  his  cheeks 
was  brighter  as  he  saw  how  calmly  the  stately 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666     17 

lady  measured  with  her  eye  her  unbidden  pro- 
tector, and  with  what  proud  self-reliance  she 
took  her  lances  from  her  page,  chose  one,  and 
sharpening  the  point  on  her  pommel,  assumed 
the  position  of  a  true  matadore. 

"  Look  at  her,"  cried  the  knight,  "  do  you  feel 
any  anxiety  for  this  girl,  my  niece  ?  " 

These  words  of  the  knight  echoed  loudly ; 
there  was  no  voice  like  his,  deep  as  thunder  and 
carrying  far. 

The  young  Amazon  allowed  the  knight  who 
had  called  her  his  niece  to  put  his  arm  about  her 
and  kiss  her  blushing  cheek,  for  in  those  days  the 
Huncrarian  wonuin  still  blushed  even  if  the  kiss 
came  from  a  kinsman's  lips. 

"  Is  it  to  no  purpose  that  she  sprang  from  my 
blood  ?  shall  she  not  match  the  best  man  in  fear- 
lessness ?  Have  no  anxiety  for  her,  she  will  face 
greater  dangers  than  these  and  bring  her  husband 
to  them  too." 

AVith  these  words  the  hero  put  spurs  to  his 
horse;  the  startled  creature  reared  and  plunged 
but  the  hard  knees  of  his  rider  brought  him 
under  control. 

"F(j11ow  me,"  he  cried,  and  the  brilliant  com- 
pany vanished  in  tlie  thicket  of  the  forest. 

****** 

Let  us  arrive  there  before  them.  Let  us  hurry 
to  the  place  where  the  stags  take  their  noonday 


l8      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

rest  in  the  shady  grove,  where  the  turtles  sun 
themselves  and  the  herons  bathe.  What  dwell- 
ings are  these  in  groups  of  fives  and  sixes  between 
the  water  and  the  wilderness — these  huts  built 
up  on  piles  with  round  roofs  clay-covered  and 
bound  with  twigs  ?  Who  built  this  dam,  and  for 
what  purpose,  so  that  the  water  at  the  entrance 
of  their  dwellings  should  never  fail  ?  Here 
dwell  the  dear,  industrious  beavers  whom  Nature 
has  taught  the  art  of  building.  This  is  their  col- 
ony. These  thick  beams  they  have  hewn  with 
their  teeth.  They  have  shaped  all  this, — they  have 
dug  down  into  the  earth  to  build  a  dam,  and 
year  after  year  they  keep  this  dam  in  repair. 
See,  at  this  very  moment  comes  one  gliding  out 
from  the  lowest  story  of  his  dwelling  below  the 
water ;  with  what  a  gentle  eye  he  looks  around 
him ;  as  yet  he  has  never  seen  a  human  being. 
But  let  us  go  back  to  the  day  of  the  hunt.  In 
the  shadow  of  an  old  hollowed  tree  was  resting 
a  family  of  deer — stag,  doe  and  little  fawns.  The 
stag  had  stepped  into  the  sunlight  where  he 
might  see  his  own  shadow ;  his  stately  form  seemed 
to  please  him  ;  he  licked  his  bright  coat,  scratched 
his  back  with  his  branching  antlers  and  walked 
proudly,  stepping  high  mth  a  certain  affectation  ; 
the  movements  of  his  slender  figure  were  marked 
by  the  play  of  his  muscles.  The  doe  lay  lazily 
in  the  muddy  sedge ;  at  times  raising  her  beauti- 
ful head,  her  great  dark  eyes  full  of  feeling,  she 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666    19 

gazed  at  her  companion  or  at  the  sporting  fawns ; 
if  she  noticed  that  they  were  too  far  away  she 
gave  a  certain  restless  moaning  cry,  at  which  the 
lively  creatures  would  hasten  to  her,  tumbling 
over  each  other,  leaping  and  bounding  about  the 
mother,  never  an  instant  quiet,  their  limbs  quiv- 
ering and  every  movement  quick  and  graceful. 
Suddenly  the  stag  stood  fixed.  Scenting  danger 
he  gave  a  cry  and  lifted  his  nose ;  his  nostrils  di- 
lated as  he  snutf  ed  the  air,  pawed  the  ground  and 
ran  restlessly  about,  angrily  shaking  his  antlers ; 
again  he  stood  still  and  his  wide-opened  eyes 
showed  instinctive  fear ;  he  ran  to  his  precious 
doe  and  with  unspeakable  tenderness  they  put 
their  two  heads  together, — they  too  have  a  lan- 
guage in  which  they  understand  each  other. 
The  two  fawns  fled  to  their  mother,  their  slen- 
der legs  trembling.  Then  the  stag  with  long, 
noiseless  stride,  made  his  way  into  tlie  forest. 
The  doe  remained  licking  her  trembling  fawns, 
who  returned  the  motherly  caresses  with  their 
little  red  tongues.  At  every  noise  she  raised 
her  head  and  pricked  up  her  ears ;  suddenly 
she  bounded  into  the  air ;  she  had  heard  some- 
thing hardly  perceptible  to  human  ear;  far, 
far  away  there  was  a  sound  in  the  forest ;  hun- 
ters know  this  sound  well — the  chase  had  begun. 
The  doe  cast  restless  glances  about  her,  then 
quietly  lay  down  ;  she  knew  that  her  mate  would 
come   back  and  that  she  must    wait    for  him. 


20      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Nearer  and  nearer  came  the  chase.  Soon  the 
stag  came  noisily  back  and  turned  with  a  pecul- 
iar sound  to  his  mate,  who  at  once  sprang  up 
and  with  her  young  fled  straight  across  the  line 
of  chase.  The  stag  stood  still  for  a  moment, 
digging  u]3  the  ground  with  his  antlers,  either 
with  rage  or  to  efface  the  traces  of  his  mate's 
lying  there.  Then  he  stretched  his  neck  and 
barked  loudly  in  imitation  of  the  hounds,  to  lead 
them  on  a  false  scent ;  a  trick  often  observed  by 
hunters.  He  then  bounded  away,  tossing  his 
antlers,  and  followed  the  doe.  Ever  nearer 
came  the  chase ;  with  the  barking  of  dogs  was 
heard  also  the  cracking  of  the  underbrush  and 
the  shouts  of  the  hunters.  The  forest  became 
alive :  the  startled  hares  and  foxes  ran  among  the 
trees  in  every  direction  to  escape  the  cries  of  the 
men.  JS^ow  and  then  a  fox  fled  in  haste  to  a 
hole,  only  to  bound  back  again  frightened  by  the 
fiery  eyes  of  the  badger.  Among  the  timid 
hares  a  grey  striped  wolf  stood  forgetful  of  his 
thirst  for  blood ;  switching  his  tail  he  looked 
about  him  for  some  possible  escape  and  ran  howl- 
ing on,  driven  by  the  nearing  voices. 

Yet  no  one  was  hunting  these  poor  creatures 
— a  greater  quarry  was  the  game, — a  stag  with 
mighty  antlers. 

The  hunting  net  was  drawn  closer  and  closer, 
already  the  dogs  were  on  the  track  and  the  horn 
gave   a   signal  that  they  were   near    the    stag. 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666    21 

"Hurrah,  hurrah!"  rang  out  from  afar.  The 
hunters  coming  from  the  opposite  direction 
halted  and  blocked  the  way.  The  noise  of  the 
pursuers  came  rapidly  nearer.  Suddenly,  a  pe- 
culiar noise  was  heard ;  the  two  deer  with  their 
young  broke  through  the  bushes  and  disap- 
peared;  between  them  and  the  hunters  was  a 
wide  ravine ;  the  noble  quarry  leaped  like  light- 
ning over  the  tree  trunks  lying  in  the  way,  and 
at  last  reached  the  ravine.  Before  and  behind 
were  the  hunters,  but  the  pursuit  from  behind 
was  more  terrible;  there  were  the  knight,  the 
fearless  Amazon  and  the  eager  hunter.  The  stag 
bounded  across  the  broad  ravine  without  the 
slightest  effort,  raising  both  feet  at  once  and 
throwing  back  his  head  ;  the  doe  too  made  ready 
for  the  leap  but  her  young  shrank  back  from  the 
edge ;  then  the  doe  gave  out,  her  knees  sank,  her 
head  drooped,  and  she  stayed  with  her  young.  A 
lance  hurled  by  the  Transylvanian  hunter  pierced 
her  side.  The  wounded  creature  gave  a  dis- 
tressed cry,  like  the  wail  of  a  human  being  only 
more  terrible.  Even  her  murderer  in  his  pity 
did  not  venture  to  approach  her  until  her  strug- 
gles were  over.  The  two  fawns  stood  sorrow- 
stricken  by  their  mother  and  allowed  themselves 
to  be  taken  alive.  Meanwhile  the  stag,  already 
across  the  ravine,  dashed  wildly  toward  the 
hunters  before  him,  who  blocked  his  way,  and 
tossed  his  heavy  antlers  in  fury.     The  hunters 


22       The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

knew  the  courage  born  of  despair  which  cornea 
to  these  animals  otherwise  so  timid,  and  throw- 
ing themselves  to  the  ground,  gave  him  free 
pass.  Only  a  few  hounds  ran  after  him,  but  the 
maddened  creature  tossed  them  on  his  antlers 
and  leaving  them  to  roll  on  the  ground  in  their 
blood,  plunged  on  to  the  swamp. 

"  After  him,"  roared  the  knight  with  thunder- 
ing voice,  and  galloped  at  full  speed  to  the  ra- 
vine over  which  the  stag  had  fled. 

"  May  the  Lord  help  him,"  screamed  those  on 
the  other  side,  in  terror ;  but  the  next  moment 
their  terror  was  turned  to  shouts  of  joy,  for  the 
horse  with  his  bold  rider  was  over.  Of  the  en- 
tire company  only  two  ventured  to  follow,  the 
stately  Amazon  and  the  delicate  youth.  The 
two  horses  made  the  leap  in  the  same  moment ; 
the  lady's  habit  swelled  out  like  a  pennant  in  the 
breeze  and  she  glanced  backward  as  if  to  ask  if 
any  man  had  so  much  courage.  The  rest  of  the 
company  considered  it  advisable  not  to  try  the 
bold  leap,  except  l^icholas,  the  Transylvanian, 
who  made  a  dash  although  his  horse  had  already 
hurt  his  hind  foot  in  the  woods  and  the  hunts- 
man might  have  been  very  sure  that  he  was  not 
equal  to  the  leap. 

Fortunately  for  the  rider,  just  before  the 
spring  his  saddle-girth  gave  way  and  he  fell  on 
the  edge  of  the  bank,  while  the  horse  just  reached 
it  with  his  forefeet,  and  tumbling,  fell  into  the 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666    23 

depths  of  the  ravine.  The  three  riders  were 
alone  in  their,  pursuit  of  the  fleeing  stag  which, 
once  out  of  the  circle,  led  his  followers  on  to  the 
bog.  The  knight  went  first.  The  Amazon  and 
her  comrade  followed  by  a  sweeping  detour 
through  the  tree  trunks ;  just  as  they  were  on 
the  edge  of  tlie  bog,  there  suddenly  appeared 
snorting  before  them  two  wild  boars ; — they  had 
come  into  the  lair  of  these  beasts  which  had  been 
deaf  to  everything  around  them  as  they  lay  in 
the  reeds  and  mud,  only  noticing  the  newcomers 
when  the  young  man's  horse  trampled  to  death 
two  young  ones  rubbing  themselves  against  the 
old  sow.  The  rest  of  the  young  scattered  into 
the  sedge  while  the  old  ones,  with  threatening 
growls,  turned  upon  the  intruders.  The  sow 
plunged  blindly  at  the  youth,  while  the  boar 
stood  still  a  moment,  his  bristles  raised  and  ears 
pointed.  He  leveled  his  tusks  and,  with  deep 
grunt  and  blood-shot  eye,  charged  at  the  maiden. 
The  young  man  hurled  his  lance  from  a  safe  dis- 
tance at  the  sow ;  the  whizzing  weapon  struck 
into  the  hard  skull  of  the  creature,  the  point 
piercing  to  the  brain.  The  sow  ran  like  a  mon- 
strous unicorn,  the  lance  still  sticking  in  her 
skull,  but  her  eyes  had  lost  the  power  of  sight 
and  she  passed  the  rider  and  fell  without  a  sound 
at  a  little  distance.  The  maiden  waited  calmly 
for  the  raging  boar ;  seizing  her  lance  with  her 
left  hand  she  aimed  its  f)oint  downward  and  held 


24      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

her  bridle  firmly.  The  noble  horse  stood  quiet 
against  his  raging  opponent,  pricking  up  his  ears, 
and  with  a  turn  of  his  neck  kept  his  eye  on 
the  boar  so  that  just  as  the  tusk  would  have 
entered  the  side,  the  trained  animal  bounded 
away,  and  at  the  same  moment  the  Amazon  bent 
over  and  hurled  her  lance  deep  between  the 
shoulder-blades  of  the  boar.  The  creature, 
wounded  to  the  death,  sank  down  with  a  groan, 
but  made  one  more  onset  at  the  maiden,  when 
the  youth  sprang  like  lightning  from  his  horse 
and  dealt  him  a  final  blow  with  his  sword.  Just 
then  from  afar  was  heard  the  sound  of  the  horn ; 
the  other  riders  who,  by  making  a  long  circuit, 
had  now  overtaken  the  leaders,  greeted  the  he- 
roes of  the  day,  the  knight,  the  Amazon  and  the 
youth,  with  loud  huzzas.  The  strongly-built 
man  was  bespattered  with  mud  and  the  others 
did  not  look  much  better.  Only  the  riding 
habit  of  the  lady  was  without  spot  and  without 
rent.  Even  in  such  circumstances  as  these, 
ladies  know  how  to  take  care  of  their  clothes. 
When  the  knight  saw  the  monster  that  his  niece 
had  laid  low,  looking  larger  than  ever  now  that 
in  was  stretched  out  in  death,  he  appeared  like 
one  just  realizing  the  peril  to  which  his  darling 
had  been  exposed,  and  cried  out  in  terror,  "  My 
dear  Helen ! "  Then  he  took  her  hand  with  a 
smile  and  glanced  at  the  bystanders  with  tri- 
umph. 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666    25 

"Did  I  not  tell  you  that  she  was  of  my 
blood  ?  "  Every  man  hurried  forward  to  compli- 
ment the  brave  heroine,  who  on  this  occasion 
seemed  to  experience  that  extraordinary  pleasure 
peculiar  to  the  lucky  hunter. 

"  Nicholas,  my  son,  do  the  boars  grow  as  large 
as  that  in  Transylvania  ?  " 

The  Transvlvanian,  already  somewhat  out  of 
sorts  from  his  recent  accident,  could  not  let  this 
pass  without  den3'ing  that  there  was  anything  in 
Hungary  better  worth  haviiag  than  Transylvania 
could  produce,  so  he  answered  sulkily,  "  Yes,  in- 
deed, and  even  larger."  No  reply  possible  could 
have  so  angered  the  knight  as  this ; — to  say  to 
an  excited  hunter  that  there  is  better  game  any- 
where than  that  he  has  just  praised ;  and  still 
more,  that  had  been  laid  low  by  his  own  darling. 

"  Good,  my  son,  good,"  growled  the  knight, 
"  it  remains  to  be  seen." 

With  undisguised  signs  of  annoyance  on  his 
countenance  he  turned  aside  from  the  ill-natured 
Transylvanian  and  gave  orders  to  have  the  game 
carried  back  to  the  hunting  castle.  On  the  way 
thither  he  spoke  no  word  except  to  his  dear  one, 
whom  he  flattered  and  extolled  to  the  very 
heavens. 

****** 

It  was  ah'eady  late  in  the  afternoon  when  the 
hunters  sat  down  to  their  meal.     The  simple  but 


26      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

appetizing  food  had  been  arranged  on  a  large 
grassplot  in  the  middle  of  the  forest ;  wine  and 
joy  thawed  out  their  spirits  and  they  talked  of 
this  and  of  that,  of  the  war  and  of  the  chase,  of 
beautiful  women  and  of  poesy,  which  at  that 
time  was  in  great  favor  among  the  upper  circles. 
But  in  spite  of  the  merry  conversation  the  knight 
could  not  keep  from  asking,  in  a  tone  of  reproach, 
"  So,  then,  there  really  is  better  game  in  Transyl- 
vania ?  "  until  the  repeated  question  became  irk- 
some to  the  young  man,  who  had  not  intended 
his  reply  to  be  taken  with  such  seriousness. 

The  bald  head  saw  the  situation  and  attempted 
to  give  another  turn  to  the  conversation  by  tak- 
ing up  his  beaker  and  proposing  this  toast; — 
"  May  God  put  the  Turks  in  good  spirits." 

The  knight  in  his  vexation  overturned  his  glass 
and  replied  angrily,  "  That  He  shall  not !  I  have 
not  grown  old  fighting  against  them  to  turn 
round  now  and  pray  for  them.  He  is  a  fool  who 
changes  only  to  find  a  new  master." 

"  The  Turk  is  a  gracious  master  for  us,"  said 
the  young  man,  with  an  ambiguous  smile. 

"  Didn't  I  say  so  ?  With  you,  even  the  Turks 
are  finer  and  greater  than  with  us.  So  it  is ;  in 
Transylvania  everything  is  better  than  it  is  in 
Hungary ;  the  boars  are  larger  and  the  Turks  are 
smaller  than  with  us." 

While  they  were  talking  the  old  hunstman 
David  approached  his  master  and  whispered  in 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666    27 

his  ear.  The  features  of  the  knight  lighted  as 
by  magic,  and  springing  from  his  seat  he  cried, 

"  Give  me  a  gun." 

Seizing  his  silver-mounted  rifle,  with  a  happy 
expression  he  said  to  his  guests : 

"  Just  stay  here,  there  is  a  colossal  boar  near 
by.  You  shall  see  him,  my  son,"  he  said,  touch- 
ing Nicholas  on  the  shoulder.  "  Twice  already 
have  I  given  him  chase,  but  this  time  I  will  have 
him.  lie  is  the  genuine  descendant  of  the 
Calydonian  boar." 

With  that  the  knight  directed  his  steps  in  eager 
self-forgetfulness  toward  that  part  of  the  forest 
pointed  out  by  the  huntsman,  whom  he  com- 
manded to  turn  back,  for  he  would  have  no  one 
with  him. 

"  I  do  not  know  why  it  is,"  whispered  Helen 
to  the  youth  at  her  side,  "  but  I  feel  as  if  I  had 
cause  to  fear  some  peril  threatening  my  uncle." 
The  youth  rose  without  a  word  and  took  his 
rifle.  "Do  not  follow  him,"  called  out  the 
Transylvanian  when  he  noticed  this  move,  "  you 
would  only  anger  him.  Never  fear,  he  will  do  it 
alone.  A  man  that  has  wiped  out  entire  armies 
of  Tartars  will  surely  be  able  to  manage  an  un- 
reasoning beast."  And  in  this  way  the  young 
man  was  held  back  at  the  very  moment  of  de- 
parting. The  men  went  on  drinking  and  the 
maiden  continued  with  her  tliouglits,  from  time 
to   time   glancing  anxiously  toward  the  forest. 


28      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Suddenly  there  was  a  shot  heard  in  the  forest ; 
all  set  down  their  glasses,  and  looked  expectantly 
in  that  direction.  A  few  moments  later  came 
the  cry  of  a  boar  in  pain  ;  not  the  sound  of  a  boar 
at  the  point  of  death,  but  the  rattling  sound  of 
an  interrupted  struggle. 

"  What's  that  ?  "  each  asked  of  another, 

"  Surely  he  Avould  call  if  he  were  in  peril." 

With  that  came  a  second  shot. 

"What's  that?"  all  shouted,  and  sprang  to 
their  feet.  "  Up  !  Up  !  "  cried  the  maiden, 
trembling  in  every  limb,  and  the  entire  company 
hurried  in  the  direction  of  the  shot. 

****** 

The  knight  had  gone  only  a  few  steps  into  the 
forest  when  he  came  upon  the  boar  at  the  foot  of 
a  great  oak.  It  was  a  monstrous  boar  with  long 
black  bristles  on  his  back  and  forehead  ;  his  skin 
like  iron  lay  in  thick  folds  on  his  neck  and  his 
feet  were  long  and  sinewy.  He  had  dug  him- 
self a  litter  in  the  brush,  where  he  now  lay. 
Where  he  had  laid  his  monstrous  head  he  had 
torn  up  by  the  roots  shrubs  as  thick  as  one's  arm. 
When  the  monster  heard  the  steps  of  a  man  he 
raised  his  head,  opened  wide  his  jaws  and  looked 
sidewise  at  his  opponent.  In  order  to  get  a 
better  aim  the  knight  had  dropped  on  one  knee, 
and  shot  through  the  sedges  at  the  beast  just  at 
the  moment  when  he  raised  his  head.     Instead  of 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666    29 

hitting  the  skull  the  ball  entered  the  creature's 
neck,  wounding  but  not  killing  him.  The 
"wounded  animal  sprang  up,  and  in  his  charge  at 
the  knight  struck  his  crooked  tusks  together  so 
that  the  sparks  flew.  Such  a  furious  attack 
might  easily  have  been  avoided  by  a  spring  to 
one  side,  but  the  knight  was  not  the  man  to 
avoid  his  antagonist.  He  threw  down  his  gun, 
tore  his  sword  from  its  scabbard,  stood  face  to 
face  with  the  boar  and  dealt  a  blow  at  his  head 
which  might  have  cleft  it  through  and  through  ; 
but  the  dangerous  stroke  fell  on  the  tusk,  and 
upon  this,  hard  as  stone,  the  sword  was  broken 
in  two  at  the  hilt.  Stunned  by  the  blow  the 
boar,  though  he  plunged  at  the  knight  with  his 
tusks,  inflicted  only  a  light  wound  in  his  thigh, 
at  whicli  the  man  seized  the  animal  by  the  ears 
with  both  hands  and  a  furious  struggle  began. 
Without  weapon  he  fought  the  beast  which  turned 
its  head  with  grunt  and  groan,  but  the  steel- 
like grasp  of  the  man  held  his  broad  ears'  with 
irresistible  might  and  when  the  creature  raised 
himself  on  his  hind  legs  to  throw  his  opponent, 
the  knight  with  giant  strength  gave  hmi  a  push 
and  threw  him  over  backward.  True,  he  fell  too 
as  he  did  so,  but  he  was  on  top  and  raising  him- 
self up,  pressed  down  the  wild  beast  struggling  in 
vain  against  his  superior  strength,  and  seated  him- 
self in  triumph  on  liis  belly.  The  boar  seemed  to  be 
entirely  conquered.     His  glazing  eye  grew  dim, 


30      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

blood  streamed  from  jaws  and  nose,  he  had  ceased 
to  roar  and  made  only  a  rattling  sound  ;  liis  legs 
contracted,  his  nose  hung  down ;  in  a  few  mo- 
ments he  must  certainly  die.  The  knight  should 
have  called  to  his  comrades,  only  a  little  way  off, 
or  kept  quiet  until  the  boar  bled  to  death,  but 
this  took  too  much  time.  He  remembered  that 
he  had  in  his  girdle  a  Turkish  knife  and  he 
thought  to  put  a  quick  end  to  the  struggle,  so  he 
pressed  down  the  head  of  the  boar  with  one  knee, 
that  he  might  be  able  to  spring  when  he  drew 
out  his  knife  at  his  side,  and  with  one  hand  seized 
his  girdle.  Just  then,  a  shot  was  heard  in  the 
forest ;  the  overmastered  boar,  feeling  the  pres- 
sure of  hand  and  knee  lightened,  with  his  re- 
maining strength  threw  the  knight  off  and  dealt 
one  last  blow  with  his  tusk.  This  blow  was 
fatal — it  tore  the  man's  throat. 

The  guests  and  relations  hurrying  to  him, 
found  the  hero  dying  beside  the  dead  boar. 
With  cries  of  sorrow  they  strove  to  bind  his  ter- 
rible wound. 

"  It  is  nothing,  my  children,  nothing,"  said  the 
knight,  even  then  dying,  and  he  was  gone. 

"  Poor  knight !  "  said  the  bystanders. 

"  My  poor  fatherland,"  cried  Helen,  raising  to 
heaven  her  eyes  heavy  with  tears. 

The  day  of  rejoicing  was  changed  to  one  of 
mourning ;  the  hunt  to  a  funeral  feast.  In  sor- 
row the  guests  attended  the  corpse  of  their  best 


A  Hunting  Party  in  the  Year   1666    31 

friend    back    to    Csakatliuriii.      Only  the   bald 
head  took  another  direction. 

"That  is  just  what  I  said,"  he  muttered  to 
himself,  "  one  needs  his  life  for  something  more. 
Well,  what  matters  it  ?  there  are  still  people  else- 
where ;  I'll  go  to  the  next  countr3\" 

****** 

So  died  Nicholas  Zrinyi,  the  younger,  the 
greatest  writer  and  the  bravest  fighter  of  liis 
fatherland.  So  died  the  man,  who  had  been 
the  favorite  of  fortune,  the  darling  of  his  country, 
its  protection  and  its  glory.  In  vain  would  you 
look  now  for  the  hunting-lodge  or  the  castle ; — 
all  is  gone — the  name,  the  family  of  the  hero, 
even  his  memory.  The  general  and  the  states- 
man have  fallen  into  oblivion ;  one  part  only  of 
the  man  is  left,  one  part  only  lives  forever, — the 
writer. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE   HOUSE   IN   EBESFALVA 

"We  now  move  forward  one  country ;  —one 
country  forward,  and  four  years  backward.  We 
are  in  Transylvania  in  the  year  1662.  Before 
us  is  a  dwelling,  plain  but  of  the  nobility, 
at  the  lower  end  of  Ebesfalva,  almost  the  last 
house  in  the  place.  The  building  was  planned 
more  for  convenience  than  for  fancy ;  on  both 
sides  are  stables  for  horses  and  for  sheep,  built 
partly  of  stone,  partly  of  plaster  and  partly  of 
wood;  sheds  for  wagons,  poultry-yards,  open 
barns,  high-gabled  sheep  pens  covered  with  straw  ; 
in  the  rear  is  a  fruit  garden  where  one  catches 
sight  of  the  arched  top  of  a  beehive,  and  finally, 
in  the  middle  of  the  courtyard  stands  the  white- 
washed dwelling  of  one  wing,  with  shady  nut- 
trees  under  which  is  a  round  table  improvised 
out  of  a  mill-stone.  A  stone  Avail  separates  the 
court  of  the  dwelling  from  the  threshing  floor, 
where  are  to  be  seen  piles  of  hay  and  great  heaps 
of  grain,  from  the  top  of  which  a  peacock  utters 
his  disagreeable  cries.  It  is  evening ;  the  men 
have  returned  from  the  fields;  the  oxen  are 
loosed  from  their  heavy  wagons  loaded  with  corn  ; 
the    sheep    come  with  tinkling  bells  from  the 

32 


The  House  in  Ebesfalva  33 

meadow ;  the  grunting  swine  huny  through  the 
open  gate  each  to  his  own  trough ;  the  cocks 
quarrel  together  on  the  nut-trees  where  they  went 
to  roost  at  sunset ;  in  the  distance  is  heard  the 
sound  of  the  evening  bell ;  and  from  still  farther 
away  comes  the  sound  of  the  village  maidens  go- 
ing to  the  fountain.  The  men  look  after  the 
cattle,  one  brings  a  great  bundle  of  fresh-mown 
grass,  and  another  carries  in  a  large  pail  of  fresh 
milk,  fragrant  and  foaming.  From  the  kitchen 
comes  the  gleam  of  a  blazing  fire,  over  which  a 
maiden  with  round  red  cheeks  is  holding  a  great 
pan  that  gives  out  the  fragrance  of  food,  soon 
to  be  placed  on  the  heavy  green  earthenware. 
The  farm  hands  sit  round  the  mill-stone  table, 
eating  heartily,  while  the  patient  house-dogs 
watch  them  with  thoughtful  attention.  Then 
the  dishes  are  cleared  away  and  the  ears  of  corn 
are  taken  from  the  wagon  and  put  under  cover. 
The  peasant  maidens  of  the  neighborhood  gather 
for  the  husking ;  the  more  timid  are  frightened 
for  their  lives  by  the  mischievous  lads  who  hol- 
low out  ripe  pumpkins,  cut  eyes  and  mouth  and 
set  a  burning  liglit  inside  to  use  as  a  lantern. 
The  more  clever  of  the  lads,  seated  on  upturned 
baskets,  weave  long  garlands  of  the  corn  husks  ; 
and  over  their  quiet  work  ring  out  jolly  songs, 
and  fairy  tales  are  told  of  golden-haired  ])rin- 
cesses  and  waifs.  Here  and  tiiere  a  game  is 
played,  not  witliout  kisses  proclaimed  to  all  the 


34      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

world  with  loud  shrieks.  The  children  make 
merry  if  they  chance  to  find  a  red  ear  in  the 
corn.  And  so  they  sit  and  sing  and  tell  stories 
and  laugh  over  trifles  until  the  heaps  of  corn  are 
all  gone.  Then  come  the  long  farewells ;  down 
the  length  of  the  street  they  sing  on  their  way 
home,  partly  in  joyousness  of  spirit  and  partly  to 
keep  up  their  courage.  Each  one  goes  to  his 
house,  locks  the  door  and  puts  out  the  fire ;  the 
shepherd-dogs  throughout  the  village  answer  one 
another,  the  moon  rises  and  the  night  watchman 
begins  to  call  off  the  hours  in  measured  rhythm, 
while  the  other  villagers  sleep  unmindful  of  the 
golden  proverbs  of  his  song. 

Only  in  one  window  of  the  manor  house  is 
there  still  a  light :  there  only  they  have  not  yet 
gone  to  rest.  The  watchers  are  an  old  maid- 
servant, grown  grey  in  service,  and  a  younger 
one.  The  old  woman  is  reading  laboriously  some- 
thing from  the  Psalter  that  she  already  knows 
by  heart  from  beginning  to  end.  The  young 
maid  has  sat  doAvn  to  her  spindle  as  if  she  had 
not  done  enough  through  the  long  day,  and  is 
drawing  the  long  threads  of  the  silken  flax,  which 
yesterday  she  combed  and  to-day  carded. 

"  Go  to  bed,  Clara,"  said  the  old  woman  kindly, 
"  if  I  sit  up,  that  is  enough.  To-morrow  you  will 
have  to  get  up  early  just  the  same." 

"  Surely  I  could  not  go  to  sleep  before  the  re- 
turn of  our  noble  lady,"  replied  the  other,  con- 


The  House  in  Ebesfalva  35 

tinuing-  licr  work.  "  Even  though  the  men  are 
all  at  home  I  am  afraid  while  she  is  not  here ; 
but  when  once  the  noble  lad}'-  comes  I  feel  as 
safe  as  if  castle  walls  surrounded  us." 

"  You  are  right,  my  child,  she  is  worth  more 
than  many  men,  poor  soul !  For  many  years  all 
the  cares  that  belong  to  a  man  have  rested  on 
her  shoulders.  She  has  to  look  out  for  every- 
thing ;  and  as  if  that  were  not  enough  she  has 
leased  beside  the  estate  of  her  sisters,  Madame 
Banfy  and  Madame  Beleky.  How  many  law- 
suits she  has  had  to  carry  on  with  this  and  that 
neighbor  or  kinsman  !  but  they  meet  their  match 
in  her !  She  goes  herself  to  the  judge  and  the 
courts  and  is  so  clever  that  an  advocate  might 
learn  of  her.  Once,  when  my  lord  Banfy  came 
to  play  the  gallant  with  her,  thinking  our  gra- 
cious lady  one  of  those  grass-widows,  how  quickly 
she  showed  him  the  door ;  the  good  man  hardly 
knew  which  foot  to  put  first  and  yet  he  is  one  of 
the  royal  judges.  To  pay  for  that  he  quartered 
on  us  the  head  collector  with  a  mixed  crowd  of 
troopers.  You  were  here  then,  weren't  you, 
when  our  noble  lady  had  them  driven  out  of  the 
village  ?  How  they  took  to  their  heels  when 
they  saw  that  our  noble  lady  herself  stood  there 
with  her  gun." 

''  If  they  hadn't,"  boasted  tlie  excited  maiden, 
"  I  would  have  struck  them  over  the  head  with 
my  oven-cloth." 


36       The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  You  see,  Clara,  when  a  Avoman  is  compelled 
to  take  care  of  a  house  alone  for  so  long  a  time, 
to  defend  herself  and  her  family  with  her  own 
strength,  she  comes  to  feel  just  like  a  man.  That 
is  wh}^  our  lady  has  that  determined  look,  as  if 
she  had  not  been  a  maiden  of  high  birth." 

"  But  tell  me.  Aunt  Magdalene,"  said  the  girl, 
drawing  her  stool  nearer,  "  are  we  really  never 
to  see  our  gracious  master  again  ?  " 

"  God  only  knows,"  replied  the  old  vroman, 
with  a  sigh,  "  when  the  poor  man  will  be  set  free. 
I  have  a  sure  presentiment  which  I  have  told, 
but  nobody  listens  to  me.  When  the  late  Prince 
George  became  dissatisfied  with  his  own  country 
and  set  out  to  conquer  Poland  with  the  best 
Hungarian  nobility,  our  Master  Michael  went 
with  him.  Plow  hard  I  tried  to  keep  him  back, 
and  so  did  his  noble  lady ;  for  they  had  been 
married  then  but  a  short  time ;  and  the  good 
master  himself  had  no  wish  to  go,  he  had  much 
rather  sit  in  the  house  and  read  books  or  build 
mills  and  take  care  of  his  trees,  but  honor  bade 
him  go.  However,  I  insisted  that  he  should  at 
least  take  my  son  Andy  with  him ;  surely  God 
ordained  it  wisely  that  he  should  go  with  him, 
otherwise  we  never  should  have  heard  anything 
more  of  our  gracious  master.  For  when  the 
prince  saw  the  beastly  crowd  of  Tartars  drawn 
up  against  him  in  the  field  he  hurried  home, 
while  all  the  nobility  were  taken  prisoners  by 


The  House  in  Ebesfalva  37 

the  heathen  Tartars  and  carried  off  to  Tartary  to 
bitter  bondage.  My  son  Andy  begged  so  hard 
that  they  finally  let  him  come  home,  especially 
as  he  had  a  wound  that  made  him  unfit  for  work. 
He  brought  back  the  news  that  our  Master 
Michael  was  pining  away  there  in  imprisonment 
and  that  the  Tartars,  when  they  observed  in 
what  esteem  he  was  held  by  the  other  prisoners, 
took  him  for  a  duke  and  demanded  such  a  fright- 
fully high  ransom  for  him  that  all  his  estate 
turned  into  money  would  not  pay  it.  However, 
our  noble  lady  was  very  happy  when  she  learned 
that  her  husband  was  still  living,  and  went 
round  trying  to  raise  the  money.  But  neither 
relatives  nor  good  friends  would  help  her,  not 
even  for  security,  for  in  war-times  people  do  not 
like  to  lend  on  real  estate.  So  she  sold  all  the 
valuables  she  had  brought  with  her  from  home ; 
beautiful  silver  plates,  bracelets  set  with  precious 
stones,  gold  cups  that  were  heirlooms,  beautiful 
garments  embroidered  with  silk  and  threads  of 
gold,  rings,  buckles,  clasps,  real  pearls,  in  short 
everything  that  can  be  turned  to  gold.  Yet  as 
all  that  was  not  half  of  what  the  Tartars  de- 
manded she  leased  the  estates  of  her  sisters,  and 
had  the  fallow  ground  ploughed  and  the  woods 
cleared  away  to  make  room  for  grain  fields.  She 
turned  night  into  day  to  find  time  for  all  the 
work.  Nothing  connected  with  farming  that 
would  bring  money  did  she  leave  undone  ;  she 


38      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

liad  loani-]3its  made  and  stone-quarries  opened ; 
she  raised  cattle  that  the  Armenian  cattle  drivers 
bought ;  she  herself  went  to  market,  took  her 
wine  even  into  Poland,  her  grain  to  Hermanstadt, 
her  honey,  wax  and  dried  fruits  to  Kronstadt ; 
she  even  went  as  far  as  Debreczin  to  get  a  good 
price  for  her  wool ;  and  how  prudently  she  lived 
all  that  time  !  she  never  took  anything  from  her 
serving  people  that  belonged  to  them,  but  she 
herself  saved  every  bit.  In  harvest  time,  when 
she  would  be  in  the  field  all  day  long  she  would 
often  go  a  week  at  a  time  without  having  any 
dinner  cooked ;  her  entire  meal  then  would  be  a 
small  piece  of  bread,  so  small  that  a  child  would 
not  have  been  satisfied  with  it,  and  a  glass  of 
cold  water.  But  you  can  take  my  word  for  it, 
Clara,  that  no  one  ever  saw  her  out  of  temper, 
and  no  bitter  tear  ever  fell  on  the  dry  bread 
which  was  all  she  allowed  herself  in  loyalty  to 
her  husband." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  that  ?  " 

"  Why,  I  mean  that  the  money  that  she  got 
together  in  this  way,  by  hard  work  and  saving, 
has  been  carried  by  Andy  into  Tartary  at  this 
season  every  year  to  make  up  the  ransom.  Dur- 
ing this  time  the  poor  lady  stinted  herself  in 
every  way."  The  old  servant  wiped  the  tears 
from  her  eyes. 

"  And  what  is  the  ransom  required  ?  " 

"I  don't  know  exactly,  my  child.     Andy  has 


The  House  in  Ebesfalva  39 

always  brought  back  a  paper  on  which  the  Tar- 
tar has  written  the  amount  received  and  what 
still  remains  to  be  paid,  and  the  noble  lady  keeps 
it  very  carefull3^  Of  com-se  I  do  not  like  to  ask 
any  questions." 

The  maiden  became  silent  and  seemed  thought- 
ful ;  the  spindle  went  twice  as  fast  in  her  hands 
and  her  heart  beat  more  rapidly. 

"My  son  Andy  has  gone  on  such  a  journey 
now,  and  I  am  expecting  him  back  every  hour ; 
from  him  we  shall  know  something  certain." 

At  that  very  moment  the  outside  gate  creaked ; 
a  small  wagon  was  driven  noisily  into  the  court- 
yard and  the  joyous  barking  of  the  dogs  showed 
that  it  was  no  stranger  who  had  come. 

"  They've  come,"  cried  the  two  serving  women, 
and  had  just  time  to  rise  from  their  seats  when 
Anna  Bornemissa,  wife  of  Michael  Apafi,  en- 
tered,— a  well-built  woman,  almost  as  tall  as  a 
man ;  through  the  plain  grey  linen  gown  showed 
the  slender  but  rounded  outlines  of  a  strong  fig- 
ure; she  might  have  been  thirty-six  years  old. 
Her  face  was  one  of  those  that  give  no  trace  of 
time  until  far  on  in  years.  She  Avas  sunburned, 
Jjut  with  the  bloom  of  youth  and  her  healthy 
color  this  only  heightened  her  peculiar  beauty. 
Iler  glance  was  quick  and  masterful  but  its  charm 
lay  in  the  soul  which  it  reflected.  In  her  fea- 
tures there  was  nothing  hard,  rough  or  mascu- 
line ;  her  brow  was  arched,  smooth,  free  from 


4©      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

wrinkles  and  full  of  nobility ;  her  eyebrows 
were  delicately  marked,  her  eyes  exquisitely 
shaped,  with  long  lashes  that  only  half  shaded 
them ;  they  were  not  the  fierce  black,  but 
rather  nut-brown  eyes,  showing  fire  and  light, 
yet  now  so  cold.  The  nose  and  the  oval  of 
her  face  were  delicately  formed,  her  lips  when 
her  mouth  was  closed  were  gentle  and  delicate. 
The  rest  of  her  features  seemed  to  be  making  an 
effort  not  to  share  her  smile,  and  the  mouth 
when  open  was  proud  and  authoritative. 

"  "What,  still  awake ! "  she  said  to  her  maids. 
Her  voice  had  a  pleasant  ring  although  the  lower 
tones  were  subdued  by  sorrow. 

"We  wished  to  sit  up  for  your  ladyship  so 
that  you  would  not  have  to  wait  outside  for  us," 
answered  the  old  woman,  bustling  about  her 
mistress  and  taking  the  heavy  cloak  from  her 
shoulders. 

"Is  not  Andy  back  yet?"  asked  Madame 
Apafi,  in  a  voice  almost  stifled. 

"  'Not  yet,  but  I  am  expecting  him  every  mo- 
ment." The  lady  sighed  deeply.  How  much 
suppressed  sorrow,  how  many  vanishing  hopes, 
what  depths  of  resignation  lay  in  that  sigh ! 
Before  the  strong  soul  of  this  woman  passed  the 
many  sufferings  of  her  joyless  life,  her  struggles 
with  fate,  mankind  and  her  own  heart ;  her  love 
had  been  grafted  upon  pain  that  could  bring 
forth  wishes  only — no  pleasures.     Another  year 


The  House  in  Ebesfalva 


41 


of  her  life  hud  passed,  rich  only  in  struggles. 
"With  the  industry  of  a  bee,  she  had  succeeded  in 
getting  together  a  few  offerings  for  the  single 
purpose  of  her  life,  and  who  knew  how  many 
more  such  years  there  must  be  before  she  could 
attain  it :  thus  far,  she  had  only  work,  patience 
and  a  joyless  love.  Madame  Apah  forced  her 
countenance  back  into  its  wonted  coldness,  bade 
her  servants  good-night  and  was  just  going  to 
her  room,  when  Clara  kissed  the  hand  of  her 
mistress,  causing  her  to  look  at  the  maid  with 
astonishment.  She  felt  a  hot  tear  on  her  hand, 
Avhich  had  come  in  spite  of  the  maiden. 

"AVhat  is  the  matter  with  you?"  asked  the 
ladv,  taken  aback. 

"  Nothing  is  the  matter  with  me,"  sobbed  the 
maiden,  "  but  you — most  gracious  lady — I  am  so 
sorry  for  you.  I  have  for  a  long  time  been 
thinking  of  something,  but  have  never  dared  tell 
it.  AVe  often  talk  of  it — how  our  master  has 
been  taken  prisoner,  and  how  hard  it  is  to  get 
his  ransom  ; — I  mean  my  friends  in  the  village  ; — ■ 
all  of  us  have  necklaces  with  much  useless  gold 
and  silver  coin  on  them,  and  so  we  girls  have 
agreed  to  put  this  money  together  that  we  have 
no  use  for  and  give  it  to  you,  gracious  lady,  to 
send  off  as  ransom  for  our  master."  Madame 
Apafi  pressed  tlie  liand  of  her  maidservant  and 
a  tear  came  to  her  eye. 

"  I  tliank  you,  my  girl,"  slie  said,  touched.     "  I 


42       The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

prize  this  offering  of  yours  far  more  than  I  should 
if  my  sister  Banfy  had  placed  ten  thousand  gold 
necklaces  at  my  disposal.  But  God  will  help  us." 
Just  then  a  horse's  hoofs  were  heard  in  the  court- 
yard and  the  dogs  began  a  tremendous  barking. 

"Who's  that?  Robbers,  perhaps, — the  red- 
coats," stammered  the  old  woman,  and  neither 
of  the  serving  women  dared  go  to  the  door ;  but 
Madame  Apafi  took  the  light  from  the  table,  and 
boldly  going  to  the  door  opened  it  so  that  the 
light  shone  far  out  into  the  courtyard. 

"Who  is  that?"  she  called,  in  a  strong  firm 
voice. 

"Us — I  mean  me,"  answered  somebody,  con- 
fusedly ;  and  all  three  at  once  recognized  Andy 
by  the  voice. 

"  Oh,  it's  you,  is  it  ?  Come,  be  quick,"  called 
Madame  Apafi,  joyously,  and  pulled  the  evi- 
dently confused  servant  into  the  house.  He 
stood  twirling  his  cap,  not  knowing  how  to  be- 
gin. 

"  Did  you  see  him — speak  with  him  ? — is  he 
well  ?  "  asked  Madame  Apafi,  quickly. 

"  Yes,  well,"  answered  the  boy,  glad  to  find  a 
starting  point,  "  He  sends  you  greetings  and 
kisses,  my  noble  lady." 

"  Why  do  you  look  around  that  way  ? — whom 
are  the  dogs  barking  at  outside  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  at  the  black  horse  ;  they  are  so  glad 
to  see  him  again." 


The  House  in  Ebesfalva 


43 


"  Did  3'ou  give  the  money  to  Murza  ?  " 

Instead  of  answering  Andy  began  rummaging 
in  the  pocket  of  his  fur  coat,  and  as  the  opening 
of  the  pocket  was  ver}'-  high  and  the  bottom 
seemed  very  deep,  he  turned  all  colors  while  he 
was  searching  for  the  paper,  and  trembled  as  he 
handed  it  over  to  his  mistress. 

"Is  there  much  left  yet?  What  did  Murza 
say?"  asked  Madame  Apafi,  in  a  tone  almost 
trembling. 

"  There  is  not  much  more, — you  could  almost 
say  there  was  very  little  more,"  answered  Andy, 
with  downcast  eyes,  in  his  embarrassment  fum- 
bling Avith  his  hat. 

"How  much?  how  much  more?"  They  all 
cried  at  once.  Andy  turned  red.  "  There  isn't 
any  more  !  "  he  blurted  out,  and  burst  into  a  loud 
laugh  followed  by  tears; — at  once  the  lady 
caught  the  meaning  of  his  words. 

"  Man,"  she  cried  passionately,  seizing  him  by 
the  shoulders,  "you  have  brought  my  husband 
vrith  you!"  And}^  pointed  behind  him  and 
nodded  in  silence.  He  wept  and  laughed  all  at 
once  but  not  a  word  could  he  speak. 

With  a  cry  such  as  one  utters  only  in  deepest 
joy,  the  lady  ran  to  the  half  open  door  and  there 
stood  listening,  Michael  Apafi,  long  waited  and 
oft  lamented. 

"  Michael,  my  own  dear  husband ! "  cried  his 
wife,  trembling  with  feeling;  and,  beside  herself, 


44      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

she  fell  on  her  husband's  neck,  whispering  to 
him  words  too  low  to  be  heard,  expressions  of 
tenderness,  joy  and  love,  Apafi  pressed  his 
wife  to  his  heart ;  no  sound  was  to  be  heard  save 
low  sobbing. 

"  You  are  mine,  mine  at  last,"  stammered  his 
wife,  after  a  long  pause,  recovering  from  the  vio- 
lence of  her  feelings. 

"I  am  yours.  And  I  swear  to  you  that  no 
country,  no  world  can  tear  me  from  you  again." 

"  Oh,  my  God,  what  happiness  !  "  cried  Anna, 
raising  to  heaven  her  face  covered  with  tears  of 
joy.  "  What  joy  you  have  brought  back  to  me," 
again  leaning  on  her  husband  and  burying  her 
face  on  his  breast. 

"  If  the  whole  world  were  mine  I  should  not 
be  rich  enough  to  repay  you  for  your  loyalty  to 
me.  If  I  could  call  a  kingdom  my  own  I  would 
give  it  to  you,  and  that  would  be  only  a  beggarly 
reward." 

The  husband  and  wife,  exultant  in  their  joy 
and  love,  remained  undisturbed  in  their  happi- 
ness. Until  late  in  the  night  the  light  burned 
in  their  room, — how  much,  how  much  they  had 
to  say ! 


CHAPTER  III 

A   PRINCE   BY    COMPULSION 

A  YEAR  had  passed  since  Apafi's  return.  In 
the  manor  house  at  Ebesfalva  all  was  excitement. 
Before  one  pair  of  horses  could  rest  another 
started  out  on  the  road.  The  servants  were  sent 
in  every  direction.  There  seemed  to  be  great 
confusion  in  the  house,  3^et  nobody  appeared 
troubled.  To  those  who  asked  confidentially  it 
was  whispered  that  the  wife  of  Michael  Apafi. 
might  give  birth  to  a  child  at  any  hour.  The 
master  did  not  for  one  instant  leave  the  chamber 
of  his  suffering  wife. 

Suddenly  a  wild  noise  rang  out  in  the  court- 
3'ard ;  about  twenty-four  horsemen  had  arrived, 
led  by  a  Turkish  Aga.  To  the  terror  of  the 
serving  people  the  Turkish  troops  carried  lances 
and  knives. 

"Is  your  master  at  home?"  the  Aga  said, 
haughtily,  to  Andy,  who  in  his  terror  had  re- 
mained riveted  to  the  spot.  "  If  he  is,"  he  went 
on  without  waiting  for  an  answer,  "  tell  him  to 
come  out,  I  wish  to  speak  to  him." 

Still  Andy  could  not  speak,  at  Avhich  the  Turk 
with  emphasis  added,  "If  ho  will  not  come  out  I 
will  go  after  him." 

45 


46      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

With  these  words  he  sprang  from  his  horse 
and  crossed  the  space  before  the  entrance.  Andy 
ventured  to  stammer  a  brief — "But,  gracious 
lord," —  when  the  Turk  cut  him  off  with — "  I 
should  like  it  better,  my  boy,  if  you  would  stop 
your  talk  and  go  into  the  house." 

Just  then  Apafi,  attracted  by  the  rattling  of 
the  lances,  came  out  of  his  wife's  room.  He  was 
terror-stricken  when  he  faced  his  unexpected 
guest. 

"Are  you  Michael  Apafi?"  asked  the  Turk, 
angrily. 

"At  your  service,  gracious  lord,"  replied 
Apafi,  quietly. 

"  Good.  His  majesty,  the  celebrated  Ali  Pasha, 
sends  you  word  to  enter  this  carriage  without 
delay  and  come  to  my  lord  in  camp  at  Klein- 
Selyk,  and  that  without  any  attendants." 

"  That's  a  pretty  story,"  muttered  Apafi  to 
himself.  "  I  beg  your  pardon,  worthy  Aga,"  he 
added  aloud,  "  just  at  present  it  is  quite  impossible 
for  me  to  carry  out  this  wish,  as  my  wife  is  in 
travail,  and  any  moment  may  decide  her  life  or 
death.     I  cannot  leave  her  now." 

"  Call  a  doctor  if  your  wife  is  sick ;  and  re- 
member that  you  will  not  restore  her  to  health  by 
bringing  down  the  anger  of  the  Pasha  on  you." 

"  Grant  me  only  one  day  and  then  it  does  not 
matter  if  it  costs  me  my  life." 

"I    tell    you,  it  won't  cost  you  your  life  if 


A  Prince  by  Compulsion  47 

you  only  ol)C3',  but  if  you  don't  you  may  soon 
cause  yourself  trouble  ;  so  be  reasonable."" 

Anna  from  her  room  heard  the  conversation 
outside,  and  full  of  anxiety  called  her  husband  to 
her.  "  AVhat's  the  matter  ?  "  asked  the  sufferer, 
anxiously. 

"  Kothing,  nothing,  sweetheart,  I  have  just  had 
a  summons  but  I  am  not  ffoino-." 

But  Madame  Apafi  had  seen  the  spear-points 
of  the  Turks  through  the  window  curtains 
and  said  in  despair,  "  Michael,  they  want  to  carry 
you  off  I "  and  she  pressed  her  husband  convulsively 
to  her  breast ;  "  they  shall  kill  me  rather  than 
drag  you  off  into  slavery  so  that  I  lose  you  again." 

"  Keep  quiet,  my  dear  child.  I  am  sure  I  do  not 
know  what  they  want  of  me.  I  certainly  have 
not  done  the  good  people  any  harm.  At  the 
most  they  will  demand  a  tax,  which  I  will  get 
together  at  once." 

"  I  have  a  presentiment  of  something  dreadful ; 
my  heartstrings  tighten,  harm  has  come  to  you," 
stammered  the  sick  woman,  and  she  broke  out 
into  violent  sobl)ing  and  threw  herself  on  her 
husband.  "  Michael,  I  shall  never  see  you  again ! " 

The  Aga  was  getting  tired  of  waiting  and 
began  to  knock  at  the  door  and  call  out,  "  Apnfl, 
here  Apafi,  come  out;  I  cannot  enter  your  wife's 
room — that  would  not  be  proper — but  if  you 
don't  come  out  I  will  burn  the  house  down  over 
your  head." 


48      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  I  will  go,"  said  Apafi,  striving  to  quiet  his 
wife  with  kisses.  "  My  refusal  will  only  make 
matters  worse ;  but  as  soon  as  they  let  me  go  I 
will  be  here  at  once." 

"I  shall  never  see  you  again,"  she  gasped, 
trembling ;  she  was  almost  in  a  swoon.  Apafi, 
taking  advantage  of  this  momentary  unconscious- 
ness, left  his  wife  and  went  out  to  the  Aga,  his 
eyes  heavy  with  tears. 

"  E^ow,  my  lord,  we  can  go,"  he  said. 

"  Surely  you  are  not  going  like  a  peasant,  with- 
out a  sword,"  said  the  Turk.  "Gird  on  your 
sword,  and  tell  your  wife  that  she  has  nothing  to 
fear." 

Apafi  went  back  into  the  room,  and  as  he 
took  down  his  heavy  silver-mounted  sword  from 
the  wall  above  the  bed,  he  said  to  his  wife,  con- 
solingly, "  See,  sweetheart,  there  cannot  be  any- 
thing disagreeable  to  expect,  or  I  should  not  have 
been  told  to  buckle  on  my  sword.  Trust  in 
God." 

"  I  do,  I  do  trust  in  Him,"  said  his  wife,  still 
kissing  her  husband's  hand  passionately  and 
pressing  him  to  her  heart ;  then  she  began  to 
weep  bitterly, — "Apafi,  if  I  die,  do  not  forget 
me." 

"  Oh ! "  cried  Apafi.  He  tore  himself  with  bit- 
ter feelings  from  the  embrace  of  his  wife,  and 
wished  all  the  Turks  born  and  unborn  at  the 
bottom  of  the  sea.     Then  he  jumped  into  the 


A  Prince  by  Compulsion  49 

waffon,  lookino:  neither  to  heaven  nor  earth, 
but  struggling  all  the  way  with  a  single  thought 
— that  it  had  not  been  allowed  him  to  leave 
his  wife  when  she  had  happened  to  fall  asleep. 

Hardly  were  they  an  hour  away  from  Ebes- 
falva  when  the  Turks  caught  sight  of  a  rider  at 
full  speed,  who  was  evidently  trying  to  overtake 
them.  They  called  Apati's  attention  to  it.  At 
first  he  would  not  listen  to  them,  but  when  told 
that  the  rider  came  from  the  direction  of  Ebes- 
falva  he  ordered  the  wagon  to  stop  and  waited 
for  the  messenger.  It  was  Andy  who,  waving 
his  handkerchief,  came  galloping  toward  them. 

"  What  has  happened,  Andy  ?  "  called  out  his 
master  with  beating  heart,  while  his  servant  was 
still  at  a  distance. 

"Good  news,  master,"  shouted  Andy,  "our 
most  gracious  lady  has  a  son  and  she  herself  is 
out  of  all  danger — God  be  praised  ! " 

"Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord,"  cried 
Apafi,  with  lightened  heart,  and  sent  the  mes- 
senger back.  As  soon  as  this  chief  cause  of  his 
anxiety  had  vanished  all  his  other  troubles  disap- 
peared. He  thought  of  his  son  and  in  the  glow 
of  this  thought  began  to  believe  that  his  Turkish 
attendants  were  as  good,  respectable,  civilized 
people  as  he  had  ever  seen.  Late  at  night  they 
reached  the  tent  of  Ali  Pasha.  Tlie  sentinels 
were  sleeping  like  badgers ;  as  far  as  they  were 
concerned  one  might  have  carried  oil  the  whole 


^o       The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

camp,  Apafi  liad  to  wait  before  the  tent  of  the 
Pasha  until  he  had  dressed  himself,  when  draw- 
ing aside  the  curtains,  the  Pasha  bade  him  enter. 
There  sat  Ali  with  crossed  legs  on  a  rug  at  the 
back  of  the  tent,  and  behind  him  two  finely-clad 
Moors.  On  the  rug  that  formed  a  partition  in 
the  tent,  was  outlined  the  figure  of  some  one 
standing  behind. 

"Are  you  that  Michael  Apafi,"  asked  the 
Pasha  after  the  customary  greetings,  "  who  for 
several  years  was  a  prisoner  of  the  Tartar 
Murza  ?  " 

"  The  very  same,  most  gracious  Pasha,  the  one 
to  whom,  in  his  mercy,  he  granted  exemption 
from  the  full  ransom." 

"That  will  be  made  right.  Murza  granted 
exemption  from  the  full  ransom  because  His 
Excellency  the  Sultan  commanded  him  to  do  so, 
and  His  Majesty  will  do  even  more  for  you." 

"I  hear  these  words  with  astonishment  and 
gratitude,  for  I  do  not  know  how  I  can  have  de- 
served this  grace." 

"His  Excellency  has  learned  that  you  con- 
ducted yourself  wisely,  honorably,  and  like  a 
man,  in  that  sad  imprisonment,  and  that  you 
knew  so  well  how  to  win  the  hearts  of  the  other 
prisoners  that  although  there  is  no  respect  of 
rank  among  prisoners  they  all  had  the  highest 
respect  for  you.  In  consideration  of  this,  and 
furthermore  taking  into  account  that  the  present 


A  Prince  by  Compulsion  51 

prince,  John  Ivem6ny,  as  he  has  plainly  shown, 
intends  to  set  himself  free  from  the  Sublime  Porte, 
His  Excellency  has  determined  without  further 
delay  to  raise  you  to  the  throne  of  Transylvania 
and  to  support  you  there." 

"  Me, — gracious  lord  !  It  is  your  pleasure  to 
jest,"  stammered  Apafi.  It  seemed  as  if  every- 
thing was  beginning  to  go  round  before  him. 

"  Yes,  you  !  You  have  no  cause  to  Avonder  at 
this,  for  when  my  lord  pleases  pashas  and  princes 
are  made,  at  a  glance  from  him,  slaves,  beggars 
or  corpses ;  and  at  another  glance,  common  sol- 
diers, nobles,  or  slaves  step  into  their  superiors' 
places.  You  were  so  fortunate  as  to  come  in  for  a 
share  of  his  good-will.  Make  this  to  your  advan- 
tage and  do  not  misuse  it." 

"  But,  gracious  lord,  what  an  idea  that  I  can 
become  a  prince  !  " 

"  That  is  my  atfair,  I  will  make  you  one." 

"But  Transylvania  has  another  prince,  John 
Kemeny." 

"That  is  also  my  affair.  I  will  settle  with 
him  soon." 

Apafi  shrugged  his  shoulders ;  he  felt  that  he 
had  never  been  entangled  in  a  worse  affair. — 
"  That  was  a  true  presentiment  of  my  wife's, 
that  to-day  a  great  danger  threatened  me,"  he 
thought. 

The  Pasha  resumed  the  conversation.  "  Now 
then,  witliout  further  delay,  write  an  order  for  a 


52      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

convention  of  the  States  so  that  the  ceremony  of 
inauguration  may  take  place  as  quickly  as  possi- 
ble." 

"  I — who  will  come  at  my  call  ?  My  lord,  I 
am  one  of  the  least  imjjortant  of  the  nobles  of 
my  country :  they  will  only  laugh  at  me  and  say 
that  I  have  gone  crazy." 

"  And  then  they  will  become  aware  that  they 
themselves  have  gone  crazy," 

"  Then  surely  I  could  not  send  out  such  a  sum- 
mons, for,  with  the  exception  of  the  country  of 
the  Szeklers,  Kemeny  has  all  in  his  power." 

"  Then  we  will  send  to  the  Szeklers,  they  will 
certainly  come." 

"  And  even  among  the  Szeklers  the  more  influ- 
ential are  unknown  to  me,  for  I  am  not  one  of 
them.  There  I  know  such  people  as  John  Daczo, 
Stephen  E-un  and  Stephen  ISTalaczy." 

"  Well,  then,  call  these  men,  Eun,  Daczo,  and 
I^alaczy,  if  you  think  they  are  honest  folk," 

Apafi  began  to  scratch  his  head.  "But  sup- 
pose they  came,  where  should  we  hold  the  con- 
vention ?  we  have  no  suitable  place.  In  Klau- 
senburg  my  brother-in-law,  Dionysius  Banfy,  is 
my  sworn  foe,  and  he  is  captain  of  the  train 
bands.  In  Hermanstadt  John  Kemeny  himself 
lives," 

"  Certainly  we  have  Klein-Selyk,  Ave  can  as- 
semble here."  In  spite  of  his  distress,  Apafi 
had  to  laugh.     "  There  is  not  a  house  here  where 


A  Prince  by  Compulsion  53 

tliirty  men  could  lind  room  at  the  same  time,"  he 
answered,  quickly. 

"  Yes  there  is,  there  is  the  church,"  replied  the 
Pasha,  "there  you  can  hold  your  meeting.  If 
that  building  is  good  enough  to  pay  one's  respects 
to  God  in,  surely  it  is  good  enough  to  pay  one's 
respects  to  men  in." 

Apafi  did  not  know  what  further  objection  to 
urge.     "  Can  you  write  ?  "  asked  the  Pasha. 

"  To  be  sure  I  can,"  answered  Apaii,  sighing 
deeply. 

"Because  I  can't.  Well  then,  sit  down  and 
send  your  summons  to  the  states." 

A  slave  brought  a  table,  parclmient,  and  red 
ink.  Apafi  sat  down  like  a  lamb  for  the  sacri- 
fice, and  by  way  of  beginning  made  a  letter  on 
the  parchment  so  large  that  the  Turk  sprang  up 
in  fright  and  asked  him  what  that  meant. 

"  That  is  an  S,"  answered  Apafi. 

"  Leave  some  space  for  the  rest  of  the  letters." 

"That  is  the  initial  letter,  the  rest  will  be 
smaller  of  course." 

"  Read  aloud  to  me  what  you  are  writing." 

Apafi  wrote  with  trembling  hand,  and  read, 
"  Whereas " —  Tlie  Pasha  tore  the  parchment 
away  from  him  in  anger  and  roared  out, 
"'Whereas, — since' — wliat  is  the  use  of  such 
roundabout  expressions  ?  Write  as  is  the  custom, 
'We,  Michael  Apafi,  T*rince  of  Transylvania, 
command  you,  miserable  slave,  that  as  soon  as 


54      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

you  receive  this  writing,  without  fail  you  appear 
before  us  at  once  in  Klein-Selyk.'      Then  stop." 

It  required  some  effort  on  the  part  of  Apafi  to 
make  the  Pasha  understand  that  it  was  not  the 
custom  to  use  such  terms  with  the  Hungarian 
nobility.  At  last  he  gained  permission  to  write 
as  seemed  best  to  him,  only  the  contents  were  to 
be  decisive  and  authoritative. 

The  circular  letter  was  finished  at  last.  The 
Pasha  ordered  a  man  to  mount  his  horse  at  once, 
and  gave  him  instructions  to  deliver  this  at  full 
speed, 

Apafi  shook  his  pen  and  sighed  to  himself ; — 
"  I  would  like  to  see  the  man  who  can  tell  me 
what  will  be  the  result  of  all  this." 

"ISTow,  until  the  convention  assembles,  stay 
with  me  here  in  camp." 

"  May  I  not  go  back  to  my  wife  and  child  at 
home  ?  "  asked  Apafi,  with  throbbing  heart. 

"  The  devil !  That  you  may  run  away  from 
us  ?  That  is  the  way  all  these  Hungarians  treat 
the  rank  of  prince.  The  men  we  do  not  wish 
lie  down  on  us  and  beg  for  the  honor,  and  those 
we  do  wish  take  to  flight."  And  with  that  the 
Pasha  showed  Apafi  to  his  tent  and  left  him,  at 
the  same  time  giving  the  order  to  the  sentinel 
stationed  at  the  entrance  as  a  mark  of  honor,  to 
be  sure  not  to  let  him  escape. 

"He  got  into  a  pretty  scrape  that  time!" 
sighed  Apafi,   in  deep   resignation.      The   only 


A  Prince  by  Compulsion  ^^ 

hope  that  remained  for  him  no\v  was  that  the 
men  summoned  would  not  appear  for  the  con- 
vention. 

****** 

A  few  days  later,  in  the  early  morning  while 
Apafi  was  still  in  bed,  there  entered  his  tent 
suddenly  Stephen  Run,  John  Daczo  and  Stephen 
Kalaczy,  with  all  the  rest  of  the  noble  Szeklers 
to  whom  the  letter  had  been  sent. 

"  For  God's  sake ! "  cried  out  Apafi,  "  what 
are  you  here  for  ?  " 

"  Why,  your  majesty  summoned  us  here,"  re- 
plied Nalaczy. 

"■That's  true,  but  you  might  have  had  the 
sense  not  to  come.     AVhat  can  we  do  now  ?  " 

"Enthrone  your  majesty  with  all  due  cere- 
mony and  if  necessary,  defend  you  in  true  Szek- 
ler  fashion,"  said  Stephen  Eun. 

"  You  are  too  few  for  that,  my  friends." 

"  Have  the  goodness  just  to  look  out  in  front 
of  the  tent,"  began  Nalaczy,  and  drawing  aside 
the  curtain,  he  showed  him  a  crowd  of  Szeklers 
with  swords  and  lances,  who  had  remained  witli- 
out.  "  We  are  here  cum  gentihus  to  prove  to 
your  grace  that  if  we  acknowledge  you  as  our 
Prince,  this  is  not  done  in  mere  jest." 

Apafi  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  began  to 
draw  on  his  boots.  But  he  was  so  thoughtful 
and    melancholy    with    it    all,    that    an    hour 


56      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

passed  before  he  was  dressed,  for  he  took  up 
each  article  of  dress  the  wrong  way,  and  put  on 
his  coat  before  he  thought  of  his  waistcoat. 
Several  hundred  of  the  nobility  had  assembled 
in  Selyk  at  his  call,  more  than  he  expected  or  even 
wished. 

When  Ali  Pasha  came  out  of  his  tent,  in  the 
presence  of  all  assembled  he  took  Apafi  by  the 
hand  and  threw  about  him  a  new  green  velvet 
cloak,  set  on  his  head  a  cap  bordered  with  ermine, 
and  gave  the  States  assembled  to  understand  that 
they  were  to  receive  this  man  from  this  time  as 
their  true  Prince.  The  Szeklers  roared  out  a 
huzza,  raised  Apafi  on  their  shoulders  and  set 
him  on  a  platform  covered  with  velvet  that  Ali 
Pasha  had  ordered  built  for  him. 

"  ]^ow  let  the  lords  betake  themselves  to  the 
church — and  do  you  give  your  oath  to  your 
Prince  according  to  your  custom  and  swear 
fealty  to  each  other.  The  bells  have  already 
been  rung  at  my  order.  Have  mass  said  in  due 
form." 

"  Pardon  me,  but  I  am  of  the  Kef  ormed  Church," 
protested  Apafi. 

"  That  suits  me  all  the  better.  The  affair  can 
be  conducted  with  less  formality.  There  is  his 
Reverence  Franz,  the  Magyar,  he  shall  preach  the 
sermon." 

Apafi  let  them  do  as  they  would,  only  nerv- 
ously stroking  his  moustache  and  shrugging  his 


A  Prince  by  Compulsion  57 

shoulders  when  he  was  questioned.  Xalaczy  and 
the  rest  of  the  Szeklers  considered  it  proper  to 
meet  him  in  the  churcli  with  all  the  reverence 
due  to  princes.  Tlie  Keverend  Franz  extempo- 
rized a  powerful  sermon,  in  which  he  assured 
them  in  thundering  language  that  the  God  of 
Israel  who  had  called  David  from  his  sheep  to 
the  kingly  throne  and  exalted  him  above  all  his 
enemies,  would  now  too  maintain  his  chosen  one 
in  his  good  pleasure,  though  his  foes  were  as 
numerous  as  the  blades  of  grass  in  the  field,  or 
the  sands  of  the  seashore. 

This  little  church  could  never  have  dreamed 
that  it  would  one  day  be  the  scene  of  a  conven- 
tion and  a  princely  election.  And  Apafi  could 
certainly  never  have  dreamed  that  all  this  would 
have  been  fullilled  for  him.  He  had  neither  ear 
nor  eye  for  the  consecration  nor  for  the  sermon, 
for  his  mind  was  constantly  busied  with  the 
thought  of  what  might  become  of  his  wife  and 
child  and  where  would  they  find  refuge  if  he 
should  fall  into  the  hands  of  Kemeny  and  they 
should  be  driven  from  house  and  home.  Then  it 
occurred  to  him  that  soinewhere  in  the  land  of 
the  Szeklers  he  had  a  brother,  Stephen  Apafi, 
with  whom  he  had  always  had  the  friendliest  re- 
lations, and  who  Avould  certainly  take  care  of 
them  if  he  saw  them  in  misery.  These  thoughts 
made  him  forget  everything  about  himself  so 
completely  that  when  at  the  conclusion  of  the 


58      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

assembly  all  present  rose  and  began  the  Te  Deum, 
he  too  arose,  quite  ignoring  the  fact  that  these 
services  were  in  his  honor.  But  some  one  behind 
laid  his  hands  on  his  shoulders  and  pressed  him 
down  into  his  place,  telling  him  in  a  low,  familiar 
voice  that  he  was  to  remain  seated.  Apafi 
looked  around  and  fell  back  on  his  seat  in  aston- 
ishment, for  the  man  behind  him  was  no  other 
than  his  brother  Stephen. 

"  You  here,  too  ! "  said  Apafi  to  him,  deeply  af- 
fected. 

"  I  was  a  little  belated,"  said  Stephen,  "  but  I 
arrived  in  time  and  will  stay  as  long  as  j'^ou  com- 
mand." 

"  Will  you  also  run  into  danger  ?  " 

"  My  brother,  our  fate  lies  in  God's  hand,  but 
we  too  have  something  in  hand  which  will  have 
a  little  to  say,"  and  with  that  he  laid  his  hand 
on  his  sword  hilt.  "  Kemeny  has  forfeited  the 
love  of  his  country, — I  need  not  tell  you  why. 
You  have  good  cause  to  triumph  and  the  ways 
and  means  will  not  fail  you." 

"  But  if  it  should  prove  otherwise  ?  what  is 
then  to  become  of  my  wife — have  you  not  seen 
her?" 

"  I  have  just  come  from  there.  That  is  why  I 
was  late." 

"You  have  talked  with  her?  What  did  she 
say  about  my  affairs  ?  Is  she  very  much  wor- 
ried?" 


A  Prince  by  Compulsion  59 

"Not  in  the  least.  On  the  contrary,  she  is 
very  much  pleased,  and  thinks  Transylvania 
could  not  have  found  a  better  prince ;  that  you  de- 
serve this  honor  much  more  than  any  of  the 
great  lords,  who  have  no  thought  except  for 
tyranny  or  carousal,  and  she  regrets  very  much 
that  her  child  is  still  so  vouno:  she  cannot  come 
to  strengthen  and  encourage  you." 

"  I  should  have  been  much  better  pleased  had 
she  been  chosen  prince,"  said  Apafi,  half  in  vex- 
ation and  half  in  jest. 

"  Look  out,"  said  Stephen,  "  the  young  woman 
is  so  accustomed  to  managing  affairs  at  home 
that  if  you  do  not  keep  the  crown  firmly  on  your 
own  head  we  shall  yet  live  to  see  her  wearing  it 
on  hers.     This,  of  course,  I  speak  only  in  jest." 

There  is  many  a  truth  spoken  in  jest. 


CHAPTEE  lY 

THE   HUNGAEIAN   PRINCES    IN   BANQUET 

His  Excellency,  Prince  John  Kemeny,  was 
meantime  tarrying  mid  sport  and  pleasure  in 
Hermanstadt.  This  good  lord  had  a  perfect  pas- 
sion for  eating,  and  would  not  have  given  uj)  his 
dinner  if  the  last  sf)oke  in  the  last  wheel  of  the 
state  carriage  had  been  broken.  Among  his 
counsellors  his  cook  stood  first.  The  entire  town- 
hall  was  at  his  disposal  and  had  been  taken  pos- 
session of  by  his  attendants.  In  the  courtyard 
spur-clanking  cuirassiers  amused  themselves  v*^ith 
Transylvanian-Saxon  serving-women.  A  few 
German  musketeers  stationed  on  guard,  had 
leaned  their  weapons  against  the  gate-post  and 
entered  into  friendly  relations  with  the  boys  wdio 
were  carrying  the  food  away  from  the  table,  at 
the  same  time  singing  with  merriment  Hungarian 
songs  quickly  picked  up,  and  dancing  as  they  sang. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Hungarian  guards  w^ere 
sitting  in  their  yelloAV  cloaks  with  green  fasten- 
ings, leaning  silently  against  the  wall.  They 
gave  no  heed  to  the  tankards  of  wine  set  in  their 
hands,  excej)t  to  pour  them  down  at  a  single 
draught  and  return  the  mighty  cup  to  the 
friendly  butler.      The  latter  could  hardly  hold 

60 


The  Hungarian  Princes  in  Banquet     61 

hiiuself  u}) — smiled  at  all,  the  happy  and  the  un- 
happy, and  marched  oti  backward  to  the  cook, 
who,  carrying  everything  on  high,  now  brought 
in  on  a  silver  dish  a  great  tart  decked  with  flow- 
ers and  sugar,  representing  the  Tower  of  Babel ; 
and  again  a  huge  porcelain  bowl,  from  which 
came  the  spicy  fragrance  of  a  hot  punch;  and 
again  a  great  wooden  platter,  on  which  rested  a 
whole  roast  peacock  in  all  his  plumage.  "With 
difficulty  could  he  make  his  way  across  the  court- 
yard with  his  amazing  burdens,  for  the  crowds 
had  gathered  there  for  the  adjustment  of  their 
affairs,  and  were  waiting  until  the  prince  should 
leave  the  table.  Meantime  they  got  wine,  roasts 
and  pastry ;  everything  except  what  they  came 
for — justice. 

In  the  banquet-hall  were  the  lords  and  ladies, 
all  somewhat  mellow  with  drink.  The  meal  had 
lasted  some  time  and  was  still  far  from  finished. 
French  cookery  seemed  to  have  reserved  its  most 
wonderful  products  for  this  princely  feast.  The 
three  natural  kingdoms  had  been  taxed  to  tickle 
the  palates  of  men.  Everything  considered  ap- 
petizing and  extraordinary,  from  the  days  of 
Lucullus  down  to  the  time  of  the  French  gour- 
mand, had  been  brought  together  there.  All 
kinds  of  native  and  foreign  wines  were  taken 
from  great  silver  coolers  and  poured  into  richly 
cut  and  colored  Venetian  glasses.  The  rarest 
game,  cooked  in  all  sorts  of  ways,  was  set  out  on 


62      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

silver  dishes;  then  followed  transparent,  rosy, 
quivering  jellies,  preserved  fruits  from  the  In- 
dies, ragouts  of  cocks'  combs,  delicacies  made  of 
snails,  lobsters  and  rare  sea  fish,  dishes  that  the 
guests  could  only  by  the  wildest  fancy  imagine 
appetizing,  after  they  were  already  sated  with 
what  was  good ;  artichokes,  oysters,  turtles,  the 
enjoyment  of  which  I  should,  for  my  part,  count 
a  punishment,  great  pasties  and  rose-stained 
swans'  eggs  in  large  baskets,  which  the  guests, 
by  way  of  diversion  could  cook  for  themselves 
over  a  small  spirit  lamp  placed  before  each  one. 
Finally  came  countless  other  wonderful  dishes, 
the  names  of  which  would  be  hardly  recognizable 
by  ordinary  mortals  and  in  abundance  sufficient 
for  six  times  as  many  guests.  There  were  all 
kinds  of  spicy  drinks  to  suit  the  taste  of  each 
one.  Behind  each  guest  was  stationed  a  page, 
who  as  soon  as  the  guest  turned  his  head,  im- 
mediately removed  his  full  plate  and  gave  him  a 
clean  one. 

Behind  the  Prince  stood  the  son  of  Ladislaus 
Csaki,  who  was  proud  that  his  son  might  fill  the 
glass  of  the  Prince,  and  the  Prince  needed  to 
have  it  filled  frequently.  The  Transylvanian 
feasters  were  wont  to  close  their  banquets  by 
drinldng  each  other  down  for  a  wager.  John 
Kemeny  now  called  on  the  brave  spirits  for  the 
wonted  contest.  Most  of  the  guests  declined  the 
challenge.     The  sober  ones  expressed  their  thanks 


The  Hungarian  Princes  in  Banquet     63 

for  the  honor  and  excused  themselves ;  only  three 
took  up  the  challenge.  The  first  was  Wenzinger, 
leader  of  the  German  troops,  the  second  was 
Paul  Beldi,  general  of  the  Szeklers  and  supreme 
judge  of  the  court  at  Haromszek,  a  fine-looking 
man ;  his  noble  brow  indicated  rest,  his  gentle 
eyes  were  brightened  a  little  by  the  wine,  his 
silent  lips  opened  in  a  smile  ;  otherwise  no  effect 
of  the  drinking  was  to  be  seen.  Opposite  him 
was  the  third  contestant,  Dionysius  Banfy,  cap- 
tain of  the  train  bands  at  Klausenburg  and 
general  of  the  troops,  a  medium  sized,  broad 
shouldered,  haughty  man,  with  a  touch  of  un- 
becoming affectation  in  his  aristocratic  counte- 
nance. 

John  Kcmeny  was  seated  at  the  upper  end  of 
the  table  and  at  either  side  sat  the  wives  of 
Banfy  and  Beldi.  One  of  them,  Banfy 's  wife,  was 
a  young  woman  barel}^  twenty  years  old,  who  since 
her  sixteenth  year  had  been  under  the  dominion 
of  her  husband.  She  hardly  dared  to  raise  her 
eyes,  or  if  she  did  it  was  only  to  turn  them  to  her 
husband.  On  the  other  side  sat  Beldi's  Avife,  be- 
tween her  husband  and  the  Prince  ;  hers  was  still 
a  dazzling  beauty  like  that  of  a  white  rose,  and 
now  lighted  up  by  the  cheer  of  the  feast,  the 
healthy  color  seemed  fairly  to  burn.  There  was 
an  eloquent  charm  in  her  eyebrows,  and  when  she 
let  fall  her  lashes  over  her  burning  eyes  her  look 
was  fascinating.     Bethlen's  wife  at  the  opposite 


64      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

end  of  the  table  talked  openly  of  the  coquettish 
woman  who  had  a  marriageable  daughter  and 
yet  dared  appear  with  open  bodice  ;  but  this  gave 
all  the  more  pleasure  to  the  Prince,  not  less  to 
the  impetuous  Banfy,  and  even  to  the  gentle  hus- 
band, who  worshipped  his  wife. 

The  wager  had  electrified  all  the  men,  so  that 
the  music  which  sounded  from  the  gallery 
throughout  the  feast  now  began  to  chime  in  with 
songs,  when  Gabriel  Haller  entered  and  hurry- 
ing to  the  Prince,  whispered  a  few  words  to  him 
with  a  serious  look,  Kemeny  stared  at  him, 
then  emptied  the  glass  in  his  hand  and  laughed 
loudly. 

"  Tell  the  news  to  the  company  that  they  too 
may  know,"  he  called  out  to  Haller. 

He  hesitated. 

"  Out  with  it ;  you  could  hardly  say  anything 
more  entertaining.  Set  your  music  to  it,  up 
there.     It  is  a  great  joke." 

The  men  all  urged  Haller  to  share  his  joke 
with  them.  "It  is  quite  unimportant,"  said  the 
man,  with  a  shrug,  "Ali  Pasha  has  raised 
Michael  Apafl  to  be  Prince." 

"  Ha,  ha,  ha !  " — The  laughter  went  round  the 
table.  The  Prince  turned  with  absurd  affecta- 
tion first  to  one  and  then  to  another  of  the  com- 
pany. "  Does  any  one  of  you  know  this  man  ? 
Has  anybody  ever  heard  of  him  before  ?  " 

Banfy's  Avife  clung  with  blanched  face  to  her 


The  Hungarum  Princes  in  Banquet     65 

husband's  arm,  while  he,  leaning  his  elbows  on 
the  table  said,  not  without  annoyance ;  "  I  am  a 
distant  connection  of  the  poor  wretch.  In  fact, 
he  married  a  relative  of  my  wife.  He  was  a  long 
time  in  slavery  to  the  Tartars,  and  the  Turks, 
who  are  now  angry  with  us,  have  undoubtedly 
set  him  free  on  condition  that  he  should  allow 
himself  to  be  made  prince.  He  must  have  lost 
his  wits  entirely." 

Again  the  men  laughed  loudly. 

"  We  will  crown  him  at  once,"  said  Kemeny, 
sarcastically,  throwing  back  his  head. 

"  That  has  been  done  already,"  said  Haller. 

"  Where  ?  By  whom  ?  "  questioned  the  good- 
natured  Prince,  with  contracted  brow. 

"  In  Klein-Selyk,  by  the  State  Convention." 

Kemeny  indicated  by  a  motion  of  the  hand  and 
uplifted  eyebrow  that  he  did  not  fully  understand 
this  reply. 

"  Who  was  present  ?  Surely  all  the  men  of 
importance  in  the  country  are  here  with  us." 

"There  were  present  Stephen  Apafi,  Xalaczy, 
Daczo  and  others,  a  couple  of  hundred  Szekler 
nobility." 

"  Well,  we  will  count  them  up  as  soon  as  we 
are  through  with  other  affairs,"  said  the  Prince, 
contemptuously.     "  Give  Gabriel  Ilallcr  a  chair." 

"  They  are  not  waiting  for  us,  but  are  already 
coming  against  us ;  they  are  in  Schassburg  now." 

"I  suppose  they  will  drive  us  out, — Michael 


66      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Apafl    with    his    two   hundred   Szeklers,"   said 
Kemeny,  laughing. 

Wenzinger  now  arose  and  said  in  soldierly 
fashion  ;  "  Does  your  Highness  wish  me  to  have 
the  army  called  together  ?  we  have  eight  thou- 
sand armed  men.  If  it  pleases  your  Highness, 
we  will  scatter  these  people  so  completely  that 
there  will  be  no  two  men  left  standing  to- 
gether." 

"  Keep  quiet,"  replied  Kemeny,  who  looked 
down  with  contempt  upon  the  whole  business. 
"Sit  down  and  drink.  Let  them  come  nearer, 
why  should  we  take  the  trouble  to  go  to  them  ? 
we  can  certainly  take  them,  bag  and  baggage. — 
I  am  sorry,  Dionysius  Banfy,  that  this  man  is  a 
connection  of  yours,  but  out  of  consideration  for 
you  I  will  see  to  it  that  he  is  not  broken  on  the 
wheel ;  I'll  have  him — stuffed." 

This  hit  of  Kemeny's  was  received  with  roars 
of  laughter. 

"  Bring  a  glass  for  Gabriel  Haller,  we  will  go 
on  with  our  wager.  Play  the  rest  of  that  inter- 
rupted music." 

Again  the  music  rang  out.  The  gypsy  band 
played  a  Czardas.  The  men  clinked  their  glasses 
and  sang  to  the  music.  The  servants  outside 
joined  in.  The  emptied  glasses  flew  against  the 
wall ;  there  was  not  one  among  them  who  could 
not  have  dashed  his  glass  in  a  thousand  pieces 
except  Gabriel  Haller,  who  had  come  last  and 


The  Hungarian  Princes  in  Banquet     67 

was  still  sober,  ashamed  to  smash  the  costly 
Yenetian  glass. 

"  Break  it  against  the  table  so  the  pieces  will 
fly,"  thundered  the  Prince  at  him,  and  Ilaller,  in 
obedience  to  his  Prince,  struck  the  glass  lightly 
against  the  table  and  snapped  the  stem,  and  then 
bowed  with  respectful  humility  before  his  mas- 
ter. 

Madame  Banfy  sighed  as  she  thought  of  her 
kinsfolk.  Her  husband,  to  prevent  any  one's 
thinking  that  he  was  in  the  least  concerned  in 
the  affair,  jumped  from  his  seat  and  amid  the 
sounds  of  the  Czardas  invited  the  beautiful 
Madame  Beldi  to  dance.  The  little  lady  was 
ready.  Banfy  grasped  the  beauty  about  her 
waist,  held  her  firmly  and  whirled  her  around.  The 
excited  woman  flew  with  the  lightness  of  a  fairy 
on  the  arm  of  her  partner.  "With  that,  the  rest 
of  the  men  jumped  from  their  places,  seized  other 
women  for  a  dance,  and  soon  the  entire  company 
was  swept  away  in  fantastic  revelr}^,  every  one 
clapping,  dancing  and  shouting.  Banfy  Avas  hot- 
blooded  and  light-headed ;  he  loved  beautiful 
women,  and  now  in  addition  there  was  tho  glow 
of  the  wine.  When  his  beautiful  partner  once 
more  hung  on  his  arm,  her  glow'ng  cheeks  came 
so  near  him  that  he  suddenly  r//  tar  forgot  him- 
self as  to  press  the  bewitchifi;T^  woman  passion- 
ately to  his  heart  and  iniprint  a  hot  kiss  on  her 
cheek.     Madame  Beldi  cried  out  and  pushed  thQ 


68      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

bold  man  from  ter.  Banfy,  also  startled  at  what 
he  had  done,  cast  a  glance  about  him  but  every- 
body was  so  taken  up  with  his  own  pleasure  that, 
to  all  appearances,  neither  kiss  nor  cry  had  been 
noticed.  However,  Madame  Beldi  angrily  left 
her  partner,  and  when  Banfy  stammered  out  an 
•  apology,  indicated  to  him  that  he  should  stay  at 
a  distance. 

This  kiss  was  to  cost  Banfy  dear  one  of  these 
days.  Nobody  had  noticed  it  except  the  man 
whom  it  most  Qoncerned,^^the  husband.  Beldi's 
eye  had  seen  it.  Let  not  anybody  think  that  a 
husband  who  loves  is  not  jealous.  Even  if  he 
acts  as  if  he  had  not  seen,  had  not  heard,  he  sees 
and  hears  and  notices  everything.  He  had  in- 
deed seen  Banfy  kiss  his  wife,  although  he  acted 
as  if  he  did  not  notice  the  confusion  of  his  wife 
who,  all  excited,  sought  her  husband.  He  took 
her  hand  and  led  her  from  the  hall.  Once  out- 
side he  bade  her  make  ready  for  a  journey. 
"  Where  are  we  going  ?  "  asked  his  wife,  quiver- 
ing with  excitement. 

"Home  to  Bodola." 

Of  all  the  guests  Dionysius  Banf}^  alone  no- 
ticed that  two  had  vanished  from  the  hall. 


CHAPTER  Y 

CASTLE   BODOLA 

In  a  part  of  the  country  of  upper  Weissen- 
burg,  as  soon  as  you  have  left  the  Pass  of  Eoza 
or  made  a  detour  of  the  ravine  in  the  footpath 
around  the  mountain  heights,  you  catch  sight  of 
Jthe  valley  of  the  Tatrang.  On  all  sides  are  low 
mountains  covered  with  light  fog,  and  in  the 
background  the  sky-piercing  heights  of  the  foot- 
hills of  Capri,  bright  in  the  early  autumnal  snow. 
In  the  fog-wrapped  valley  are  four  or  five  ham- 
lets with  wllite^\'ashed  houses,  from  which  the 
smoke  arises  amid  the  green  fruit  trees.  The 
little  stream  of  Tatrang  winds  clear  as  crystal 
between  the  quiet  villages,  forming  here  and 
there  waterfalls  with  snowy  mist.  The  clouds 
hang  so  low  over  the  valley  as  to  sliut  out  with 
their  golden  veil  first  one  object  and  then  an- 
other from  the  oljserver  on  the  mountain-height. 
There  is  Ilosszufalu  with  its  long  street ;  and  the 
church  of  Trajzonfalu  reflects  the  sunbeams  from 
its  painted  metal  roof.  Tatrang  is  right  on  the 
bank  of  the  stream,  at  this  point  crossed  by  a 
long  wooden  bridge ;  far  in  the  distance  appear 
dark  and  misty  the  walls  of  Kronstadt  and  the 
outline  of  the  citadel,  at  that  time  still  unharmed. 

69 


70      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Farther  down  in  the  valley  are  the  scattered 
dwellings  of  the  little  village  of  Bodola,  its 
church  high  on  a  hill ;  opposite  the  village  stands 
a  small  castle  with  broad  towers  and  black  bas- 
tions with  battlements ;  the  western  bastion  is 
built  on  a  steep  rock.  But  it  is  only  from  afar 
that  the  castle  looks  gloomy  ;  as  you  draw  nearer 
you  see  that  what  appeared  a  dark  green  growth 
on  the  bastion  is  a  garden  of  flowers.  The  great 
Gothic  windows  are  decorated  with  sculpture  and 
painted  glass.  Up  the  steep  cliff  is  a  well-kept, 
winding  path,  with  mossy  stone  benches  at  every 
turn ;  at  its  summit  is  a  parapet  and  the  pointed 
turrets  of  the  castle  are  painted  red  and  topped 
with  fantastic  weather-vanes. 

The  road  to  Kronstadt  through  the  Boza  Pass 
leads  to  this  little  castle  in  a  few  hours,  and  at 
the  very  time  when  John  Kemeny  had  aban- 
doned himself  utterly  to  pleasure  in  Herman- 
stadt,  a  long  line  of  horsemen  was  moving  out 
of  the  castle ;  there  might  have  been  two  thou- 
sand Turkish  riders,  recognizable  from  afar  by  their 
red  turbans  and  their  snow-white  caftans ;  with 
them  were  a  few  hundred  "Wallachian  howitzers 
in  charge  of  men  in  brown  woolen  cloaks  and 
black  turbans.  The  way  was  so  narrow  here 
that  the  horsemen  could  ride  only  two  by  two, 
and  those  in  the  rear  had  hardly  emerged  from 
the  mountain  pass  when  the  first  riders  were  al- 
ready in  Tatrang.     Their  leader  was  a  medium 


Castle    Bodola 


71 


sized,  sunburned  man,  with  eyes  like  an  eagle's ; 
there  was  a  long  scar  across  his  forehead ;  the 
sharp  upward  turn  of  his  moustache  indicated  an 
unusually  hot  temper,  an  impression  confirmed 
by  the  short,  crisp  speech,  the  proud  turn  of  the 
head,  and  the  abrupt  movements.  Beyond  the 
village  he  called  a  halt  to  await  the  rear ;  at  the 
veiy  end  rumbled  two  baggage-wagons  and  a 
melon-shaped  caleche,  the  entire  baggage  of  the 
Turk.  A  child  followed,  whose  serious  expres- 
sion and  gleaming  short  sword  seemed  liardly 
appropriate  to  the  full  round  face;  he  might 
have  been  twelve  years  old.  Within  the  car- 
riage, the  curtains  of  which  had  been  thrown 
wide  open  to  give  free  play  to  the  evening 
breeze,  sat  a  young  woman  of  possibly  two  and 
thirty,  whose  dress  was  partly  Turkish,  partly 
Christian ;  for  she  wore  the  loose  silk  trousers 
and  short  blue  caftan  of  Turkish  Avomen,  but 
had  taken  off  her  turban.  Iler  face,  contrary  to 
Turkish  custom,  was  unveiled,  and  she  looked 
calmly  out  of  the  window  at  the  country  and 
the  passing  peasants. 

Beyond  the  village  the  Turkish  leader  mar- 
shaled his  troops,  evidently  accustomed  to  some 
di.scii)line.  At  the  head  of  the  left  wing  was  the 
young  boy ;  the  riglit  was  led  by  a  strong  man. 

"  My  brave  men,"  said  the  Pasha  to  his  troops, 
"you  will  encamp  here.  Let  every  man  keep 
his  place  beside  his  horse  and  not  lay  down  his 


72      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

arms.  Ferhad  Aga  with  twelve  men  will  go  to 
the  village  and  say  to  the  justiciary  most  respect- 
fully that  he  is  to  send  four  hundred-weight  of 
bread,  as  much  meat,  and  twice  as  much  hay  and 
oats,  for  which  he  will  receive  four  asper  the 
pound, — no  more  and  no  less." 

The  Pasha  then  turned  to  the  Wallachians. 
"  You  dogs,  do  not  think  that  we  have  come  here 
to  plunder.  Do  not  stir  from  your  places.  If  I 
find  that  a  single  goose  has  been  stolen  from  the 
village,  I  will  have  your  captains  hung  and  you 
decimated." 

Then  he  chose  four  horsemen  from  the  com- 
pany. "  You  will  follow  me.  The  others  are  to 
rest.  We  will  continue  our  march  to-night.  In 
my  absence,  Feriz  Bey  is  in  command." 

The  small  boy  saluted.  "  As  soon  as  Feriz  Bey 
receives  word  from  me  to  leave  you,  you  will 
be  in  command  of  Ferhad  Aga  until  my  return." 

With  that  the  Pasha  struck  spurs  to  his  horse 
and  galloped  off  to  Bodola  with  his  escort  of  four 
men.  Then  the  boy  called  Feriz  Bey  by  the 
Pasha,  rode  forward  with  soldierly  bearing  and 
in  the  clearest,  firmest  tones  gave  order  to  dis- 
mount. His  Arab  steed,  with  foaming  bit  reared 
and  plunged,  but  the  little  commandant  went  on 
with  his  orders  as  if  he  did  not  notice  the  mad 
leaps  of  his  horse.  Meantime,  the  Pasha  con- 
tinued his  ride  toward  the  castle  of  Bodola.  The 
lord  of  the  castle,  Paul  Beldi,  had  just  returned 


Castle    Bodola 


73 


the  day  before  with  his  wife  from  the  court  of 
Keineny,  which  he  had  left  without  parting 
words,  and  Avas  standing  before  the  dwelling 
when  the  Turkish  riders  came  into  the  court- 
yard. In  those  days  the  relations  of  Transyl- 
vania and  Turkey  were  such  that  a  visit  of  this 
kind  might  take  place  without  previous  an- 
nouncement. As  soon  as  the  Pasha  cauo:ht  siffht 
of  Beldi  he  jumped  from  his  horse,  hurried  up 
the  steps  to  him  and  presented  himself  briefly. 

"  I  am  Kutschuk  Pasha.  Since  my  road  lay 
through  this  country'  I  have  come  to  speak  with 
you,  if  you  have  time." 

"  Your  servant,"  replied  Beldi,  giving  his  guest 
precedence  as  he  showed  him  to  the  castle  salon. 
It  was  a  square  room,  with  the  walls  painted  in 
Oriental  landscapes ;  in  the  spaces  between  the 
windows  were  great  mirrors  in  metal  frames; 
the  marble  floor  was  covered  over  with  large, 
bright  rugs;  on  the  walls  above  the  windoAvs 
were  portraits  and  trophies  of  old  weapons  of 
strange  shapes  and  settings ;  in  the  centre  of  the 
room  was  a  large  table  of  green  marble,  with 
claw  feet,  and  here  and  there  eas}^  chairs  u])hols- 
tered  in  leather,  with  heavy  carvings.  Opposite 
tlie  entrance  a  door  led  to  the  terrace  from  which 
was  a  wide  view  of  the  snow-covered  mountains. 
The  evening  light  streaming  through  the  painted 
glass  cast  a  bright  reflection  over  the  faces  of  the 
men  as  they  entered. 


74      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  In  what  way  can  I  serve  you  ?  "  asked  Beldi. 

"You  are  well  aware,"  replied  Kutschuk, 
*'  that  at  present  there  is  a  great  division  in  the 
country  over  the  princely  succession  in  Transyl- 
vania." 

"  That  does  not  concern  me  and  I  do  not  in- 
tend to  take  sides  with  either  party,"  answered 
Beldi,  guardedly, 

"  I  did  not  come  here  to  ask  you  for  help  or 
advice  in  this  affair.  The  question  is  to  be  set- 
tled by  the  sword.  What  has  brought  me  to  you 
is  purely  a  family  affair  and  concerns  me  and  me 
only." 

Beldi,  in  amazement,  bade  his  guest  be  seated 
and  said  to  him,  "  Speak." 

"You  may  have  heard  that  there  was  once 
here  in  Transylvania  a  Mademoiselle  Kallay,  who 
fell  in  love  with  a  young  Turk  and  became  his 
wife ;  naturally,  without  the  knowledge  or  con- 
sent of  her  parents." 

"  I  do  know  about  it.  They  used  to  say  that 
the  young  Turk  knew  as  well  how  to  conquer  a 
woman's  heart  as  a  foe  on  the  battlefield." 

"Perhaps  so.  Conquests  in  war  have  mean- 
time effaced  the  traces  of  love  from  his  cheeks. 
As  you  see,  my  face  is  crossed  this  way  and  that 
with  scars.  For  the  man  who  married  that  wo- 
man stands  before  you." 

Beldi  looked  at  the  Pasha  with  astonishment. 

"  I  have  loved  this  woman  without  ceasing  and 


Castle    Bodola  75 

"Vrith  adoration,"  continued  the  Pasha ;  "  this  may- 
sound  strange  to  you,  coming  from  the  lips  of  a 
Turk,  but  it  is  true.  I  have  no  other  Avife.  She 
has  borne  me  a  son  of  whom  I  am  proud.  Now 
my  affairs  are  in  so  critical  a  condition  that  I 
must  either  work  wonders  with  the  help  of  God, 
or  fall  in  battle.  You  know  that  the  religion  of 
^Mohammed  sets  a  high  value  on  death  in  battle, 
so  that  this  causes  me  little  anxiety ;  but  I  am 
thinking  of  my  wife,  who  if  she  should  lose  me 
and  my  son  would  be  placed  in  a  most  doubtful 
position.  In  Turkey,  she  would  be  exposed  to 
persecution  because  she  had  remained  a  Chris- 
tian ;  in  Transylvania,  because  she  had  married  a 
[Nfohammedan ;  there  through  my  relatives  and 
here  through  her  own.  For  that  reason  I  turn  to 
you  with  a  request.  I  have  heard  you  spoken  of 
as  a  man  of  honor  and  of  your  wife  as  a  worthy 
woman.  Receive  my  wife  into  your  family.  I 
have  sufficient  property  for  her  so  that  she  will 
be  no  burden  to  you  in  that  respect ;  she  needs 
only  your  protection.  If  you  promise  to  grant 
me  this  request  you  can  count  on  my  friendship 
and  gratitude  forever,  the  command  of  my  sword 
and  my  property  and,  in  case  I  survive,  of  my 
life." 

Beldi  grasped  the  Pasha  by  the  hand.  "Bring 
your  wife,"  he  said,  in  cordial  tones,  "  my  wife 
and  I  will  receive  her  as  a  sister." 

"  Not  as  a  sister,  I  beg  of  you,"  said  Kutschuk, 


76      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

laughingly,  "  with  us  that  is  equivalent  to  enmity. 
So  then,  I  may  bring  her  ?  " 

"  We  shall  be  happy  to  have  her  with  us,"  re- 
plied Beldi,  and  gave  order  to  his  servants  to  re- 
turn to  Tatrang  with  the  Pasha's  followers  and 
bring  his  carriage  from  there  by  torch  light. 
Kutschuk  sent  word  that  Feriz  Bev  was  to  come 
too.  Meantime,  Beldi  presented  Kutschuk  Pasha 
to  his  wife,  and  it  gave  him  no  little  pleasure  to 
find  that  she  remembered  the  Pasha's  wife  as  a 
friend  in  her  youth,  whom  she  would  meet  again 
with  natural  interest  and  joy. 

In  the  course  of  a  few  hours  the  carriage  ar- 
rived and  rolled  heavily  over  the  stone-paved 
courtyard.  Madame  Beldi  hurried  down  the 
steps  to  meet  the  Pasha's  wife,  and  as  the  latter 
stepped  from  the  carriage  received  her  with  a 
cry  of  joy.  "  Katharine,  do  you  know  me  still  ?  " 
She  too  recognized  her  playmate  of  old  and  the 
two  friends  rushed  into  each  other's  arms,  kissed 
each  other  and  said  sweetly,  "How  handsome 
you  have  grown ! "  "  What  a  stately  woman 
you  have  become  !  " 

"  See,  this  is  my  son,"  said  Katharine,  pointing 
to  Periz  Bey  who,  dismounted  from  his  horse, 
was  now  hurrying  forward  to  help  his  mother 
from  the  carriage. 

"  What  a  fine  boy  !  "  exclaimed  Madame  Beldi, 
charmed ;  she  threw  her  arms  around  the  hand- 
some, rosy-cheeked  child  and  kissed  him  again 


Castle    Bodola  77 

and  again; — if  she  had  only  known  that  this 
child  was  no  longer  a  child,  but  a  general ! 

"  I  too  have  children,"  said  Madame  Beldi, 
with  the  sweet  rivalry  of  maternal  feeling. 
"  You  shall  see  them.  Does  your  son  speak  II un- 
garian  ?  " 

"  Huntrarian !  "  asked  Katharine,  almost  hurt. 
"  Does  the  child  of  a  Hungarian  mother  speak 
Hungarian!  How  can  you  ask  such  a  ques- 
tion?" 

"So  much  the  better,"  said  Madame  Beldi, 
"  the  children  will  become  acquainted  the  more 
easily  and  they  will  belong  to  one  family  hence- 
forth. Our  husbands  have  arranged  that  with 
each  other  and  it  certainly  will  please  us." 

The  affectionate  mother  threw  her  arms  around 
her  friend  again,  took  Feriz  Bey  by  the  hand, 
and  brought  them  both  into  the  midst  of  the 
family  circle,  where  they  chatted  uninterruptedly 
and  asked  and  answered  thousands  of  questions. 

In  the  little  boudoir  was  a  cheerful  open  fire  ; 
large,  beflowered  silk  curtains  shaded  the  win- 
dows ;  on  an  ivory  table  ticked  a  handsome  clock 
set  with  jewels.  In  the  back  part  of  the  room 
an  easy  sofa  covered  with  cornflower  blue  velvet 
invited  one  to  rest.  On  a  centre-table  covered 
with  a  handsome  Persian  rug  was  a  massive  silver 
candelabrum  in  the  form  of  a  siren  who  held  up 
a  wax  candle  in  each  hand.  In  front  of  the  fire- 
place stood  Madame  Beldi's  children  ;  the  older, 


yS      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Sophie,  a  maiden  of  thirteen  years,  tall,  delicately 
built,  with  shy  glance,  appeared  to  be  arranging 
the  fire.  She  still  wore  her  hair  in  childish  fash- 
ion in  two  long,  heavy  braids  reaching  almost  to 
her  heels.  This  girl  afterward  became  the  wife 
of  Paul  "Wesselenyi. 

The  second  child,  a  little  girl  of  four,  knelt  be- 
fore her  older  sister  and  scattered  light  sticks  on 
the  fire.  Her  name  was  Aranka,  the  Hungarian 
for  gold-child ;  her  hair  was  in  golden  curls  fall- 
ing over  her  little  shoulders ;  her  features  were 
animated  and  her  eyes  as  well  as  her  hands  in 
constant  motion,  interfering  with  her  sister  in 
one  way  or  another ;  she  laughed  innocently 
when  the  older  girl  at  last  became  angry. 

The  two  children  rose  when  they  heard  steps 
and  voices  at  the  door.  As  soon  as  the  older  girl 
caught  sight  of  the  strangers  she  tried  to  smooth 
out  her  dress,  while  Aranka  rushed  noisily  to  her 
mother,  and  catching  her  by  the  dress  looked  up 
at  her  with  a  smile  on  her  little  round  face. 
Katharine  embraced  the  older  girl  who  timidly 
offered  her  forehead  to  be  kissed. 

"  And  your  cousin,  little  Feriz,  you  must  kiss 
him,  too,"  said  Madame  Beldi,  and  brought  the 
two  reluctant  children  together,  who  hardly 
dared  touch  each  other's  lips.  Sophie  turned  red 
to  her  very  ears,  ran  out  of  the  room  and  could 
not  be  persuaded  to  come  back  that  evening. 

"Oh,    you    bashful    Mimosa,"   said    Madame 


Castle    Bodola  79 

Beldi,  ■with  a  laugh.  "Aranka  is  braver  than 
you  are,  I  am  sure.  You  are  not  afraid  to  kiss 
Cousin  Feriz,  are  you,  darling  ?  " 

The  child  looked  up  at  Feriz  and  drew  back, 
clinging  to  her  mother's  gown,  with  her  large, 
dark  blue  ej'es  fixed  on  Feriz.  Feriz  Bey  on  his 
side  knelt  down,  embraced  the  child  and  m\- 
printed  a  hearty  kiss  on  her  round,  red  cheeks. 
Xow  that  this  first  step  had  been  taken  the  ac- 
quaintance was  nuide  for  Aranka.  She  bade  her 
Tm-kish  cousin  sit  down  beside  the  fireplace,  and 
leaning  against  him  she  began  to  question  him 
about  everything  she  saw  on  him,  from  the  sword 
hilt  to  the  feathers  on  his  turban ;  nothing  es- 
caped her. 

"Let  us  leave  the  children  to  play,"  said 
Madame  Beldi,  and  led  her  friend  out  on  the  bal- 
cony from  which  was  a  view  of  the  valley  of 
Tatrang  flooded  with  moonlight.  While  the  men 
talked  seriously  and  the  children  gave  themselves 
up  to  play,  the  two  ladies  began  one  of  those 
confidential  conversations  so  dear  to  young 
women,  especially  when  they  have  so  much  to 
tell  each  other,  to  ask  and  to  inquire,  as  these 
two  had.  Madame  Beldi  sat  down  beside 
Katharine,  took  her  affectionately  by  the  hand 
and  asked  half  in  jest ; — "  So  your  husband  has 
no  other  wife  ?  " 

Katharine  laughed,  but  there  was  a  little  vex- 
ation with  it,  as  she  said ; — "  I  suppose  you  think 


8o      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

a  Hungarian  marries  a  Turk  only  to  be  his  slave. 
My  husband  loves  me  dearly," 

"  I  don't  doubt  it,  Katharine,  but  that  certainly 
is  the  custom  with  you." 

"  With  us  !     I  am  no  Turk." 

"What  then?" 

"  A  Protestant  like  yourself.  It  was  a  Prot- 
estant who  married  me — the  Reverend  Martin 
Biro,  who  lives  in  Constantinople  in  banishment, 
and  to  whom  my  husband  in  his  gratitude  gave 
a  house  where  the  Transylvanians  and  Hungar- 
ians living  in  Constantinople  can  meet  for  wor- 
ship." 

"  What,  does  not  your  husband  persecute  the 
Christians  ?  " 

"I^o,  indeed.  The  Turks  believe  that  every 
religion  is  good  and  leads  to  heaven,  only  they 
think  their  own  religion  is  the  best ;  for  in  their 
opinion  theirs  leads  the  way  to  the  heaven  of 
heavens.  Besides,  my  husband  has  a  kind  heart 
and  is  much  more  enlightened  than  most  Turks." 

"  Then  why  couldn't  you  bring  him  over  to  the 
Christian  faith  ?  " 

"  Why  not  ?  perhaps  because  whenever  the 
story-tellers  relate  the  romance  of  a  Turk  who 
fell  in  love  with  a  Christian  girl,  they  end  the 
tale  with  her  bringing  him  to  baptism  and  ex- 
changing the  caftan  for  a  coat.  In  this  case 
they  have  a  romance  in  which  the  wife  follows 
her  husband  and  sacrifices  everything  for  him." 


Castle    Bodola  8l 

"  You  are  quite  right,  Katharine,  but  you  see 
it  takes  me  some  little  time  to  become  accustomed 
to  the  thought  that  a  Christian,  a  Hungarian 
woman,  can  have  a  Turk  for  a  husband." 

"  But  consider,  my  good  friend,  God  miglit  not 
have  counted  it  such  a  good  service  on  my  part 
if  I  had  brought  my  husband  over  to  our  religion, 
as  lie  does  that  I  left  him  in  the  religion  in 
which  he  was  born.  A  Chi'istian  renegade,  the 
most  that  he  could  have  done  would  have  been 
to  take  his  place  in  the  Church.  But  now,  as  one 
of  the  most  influential  Pashas,  he  can  transform 
the  fate  of  any  Christian  in  Turkey  to  one  so 
favorable  that  the  Christian  subjects  of  other 
lands  crowd  thither  as  to  the  Holy  Land.  How 
often,  when  he  has  received  his  portion  of  the 
war-plunder,  has  he  handed  me  a  long  list  on 
which  were  marked  the  names  of  my  imprisoned 
countrymen  whom  he  had  set  free  for  a  large 
sum.  He  has  expended  immense  treasure  for 
this  purpose,  and,  my  darling,  the  reading  of  such 
a  list  gives  me  more  pleasure  than  would  the 
most  beautiful  Eastern  pearls  he  could  have 
bought  for  the  same  treasure ;  and  such  a  deed 
raises  him  higher  in  my  eyes  than  if  he  could  say 
all  the  psalms  by  heart.  Beside,  he  is  not  at  all 
the  man  whom  you  would  expect  to  change  his 
opinions  in  the  least  for  God  or  man  ;  then,  too, 
if  he  were  ready  to  give  up  his  religion  I  could 
no  longer  trust  his  love,  for  he  would  cease  to  be 


82      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

the  same  man  I  knew  and  loved — a  man  who, 
when  he  had  once  said  a  thing,  stood  firmly  by 
it  and  never  yielded  to  any  fear  or  persuasion." 

Madame  Beldi  embraced  her  friend  and  kissed 
her  glowing  cheeks.  "  You  are  right,  my  good 
Katharine.  Our  prejudices  prevent  us  from  en- 
tertaining more  than  the  general  opinion.  It  is 
true,  love  too  has  its  religion.  But  what  of 
your  country  ?  Have  you  never  thought  of  your 
country  ?  " 

"  Know  my  love  for  my  country  from  the  fact 
that  I  am  now  sacrificing  to  that  the  life  of  my 
husband  and  of  my  child,  Avhom  I  see  now  prob- 
ably for  the  last  time." 

The  expression  of  Madame  Beldi's  face  showed 
that  she  did  not  fully  comprehend  the  meaning 
of  her  friend's  words  and  Katharine  had  begun 
to  explain  this  to  her  when  the  servant  announced 
that  the  gentlemen  had  already  been  for  some 
time  in  the  dining-hall  and  were  waiting  only 
for  the  ladies,  Madame  Beldi  led  the  way. 
The  children  were  so  far  on  in  their  friendship 
that  Aranka  let  herself  be  carried  into  the  din- 
ning-room  by  Feriz  Bey,  while  she  played  with 
his  jeweled  feathers. 

When  Katharine  saw  a  large  decanter  of  Avine 
before  her  husband  she  seized  it  quickly  and 
changed  it  for  a  glass  carafe  of  pure  spring-water. 
Madame  Beldi  noticed  it  and  glanced  inquiringly 
at  her  embarrassed  friend. 


Castle    Bodola  83 

"lie  never  drinks  wine,"  said  Katharine,  by 
way  of  excuse.  "  It  hurts  him  for  he  is  some- 
what passionate  by  nature."  Kutschuk  raised 
Katharine's  hand  to  his  lips  with  a  smile.  "  Why 
do  you  spare  the  truth, — that  I  never  drink  wine 
because  the  Koran  forbids  it, — because  I  am  a 
Turk." 

Beldi  shook  his  head  at  his  wife  and  to  give 
the  conversation  another  turn  pointed  to  the 
children  sitting  side  by  side. 

"  Your  son,  Kutschuk  Pasha,  seems  to  feel  quite 
at  home  already.  You  will  see  what  a  Ilungarian 
we  shall  make  of  him  before  your  return." 

At  that  Kutschuk  looked  up  quickly  and 
proudly  at  Feriz  and  both  looked  at  Beldi.  In 
an  instant  the  child's  countenance  changed  com- 
pletely, and  he  was  wonderfully  like  his  father  ; 
the  same  firm  glance,  the  same  proud  toss  of  the 
head,  the  same  haughty  brow. 

"  Your  speech  leads  me  to  infer,  Beldi,"  said 
Kutschuk,  "  that  you  think  I  have  brought  my 
son  only  to  leave  him  here  with  you." 

"  You  surely  will  not  take  such  a  child  into 
battle !  " 

"  Such  a  child  !  He  commands  four  hundred 
spahi  horse,  has  already  taken  part  in  three  en- 
gagements, had  two  horses  shot  down  under  him, 
and  in  the  coming  war  is  to  lead  the  left  wing  of 
my  corps." 

The  Beldis  now  looked  in  astonishment  at  the 


84      The  Golden  Age  In  Transylvania 

child  who,  conscious  that  all  eyes  were  directed 
toward  him,  strove  to  assume  a  proud  look. 

"  But  you  will  at  least  stand  beside  your  son 
in  the  contest  ?  "  said  Madame  Beldi,  anxiously. 

"  By  no  means.  I  shall  lead  the  centre  and  he 
will  look  after  his  division.  At  his  age  I  was  al- 
ready wearing  the  Order  of  ISTischan  and  I  hope 
he  will  not  return  without  having  won  it,  too." 

"But  suppose  he  should  come  to  a  hand-to- 
hand  fight  and  be  in  danger  ? "  asked  Madame 
Beldi,  with  growing  anxiety. 

"  Then  he  will  be  fighting  as  befits  him,"  re- 
plied Kutschuk,  stroking  his  moustache,  that 
seemed  to  rise  of  its  own  accord. 

"  But  he  is  far  too  young  to  enter  a  contest 
with  men,"  said  Madame  Beldi,  with  an  expres- 
sion of  pity. 

"  Feriz,"  Kutschuk  called  to  his  son,  "  take  a 
sword  from  the  wall  there  and  show  our  friends 
that  you  know  how  to  swing  it  like  a  man." 

The  boy  sprang  up  and  chose  from  the  weapons 
hanging  on  the  wall,  not  a  sword  but  a  heavy 
club,  seized  it  at  the  verv  end  of  the  handle  and 
swung  it  with  outstretched  arm  so  easily  in  every 
direction  that  it  would  have  been  a  credit  to  any 
man.  His  proof  of  strength  was  rewarded  by  a 
general  cry  of  astonishment. 

"  Kutschuk,  give  me  the  boy  ! "  said  Beldi. 

"  With  all  my  heart.  Will  you  give  me  your 
daughter  ?  " 


Castle    Bodola  85 

"  Which  one  ?    You  may  have  your  choice." 
"  The  one  next  him.     "When  she  is  grown  up 
she  Avill  be  just  a  match  for  him  and  we  shall 
both  have  a  son  and  a  daughter." 

Beldi  laughed  good-naturcdl}^  the  two  women 
smiled  at  each  other  and  Kutschuk  Pasha  looked 
with  satisfaction  at  his  son,  while  the  latter  drew 
the  heron's  feather  out  of  his  turban,  tore  off  the 
jeweled  clasp  which  had  been  most  pleasing  to 
the  little  Aranka,  and  gave  it  to  the  child  with 
generous  gallantry.  The  little  maid  reached  for 
the  costly  present  timidly,  without  the  slightest 
suspicion  of  either  its  material  or  moral  Avorth ; 
but  when  once  the  trinket  was  in  her  hand  she 
would  not  have  let  it  go  for  anything  in  the  world. 
The  parents  suddenly  became  silent.  True,  their 
expression  was  a  smiling  one,  but  their  eyes  were 
serious. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE   BATTLE   OF   NAGY-SZOLLOS 

Meanwhile  Michael  Apafl  assured  by  Ali 
Pasha  that  help  would  come  to  him  in  a  short 
time,  advanced  on  Schassburg  and  there  awaited 
the  change  of  fortune.  John  Kemeny  came 
against  him  with  a  great  army  of  German  and 
Hungarian  troops  in  imposing  numbers,  and  he 
himself  was  a  bold  general  in  time  of  action. 
Michael  Apafi  could  make  but  slight  opposition. 
He  had  a  few  hundred  stiff-necked  Szeklers  in- 
capable of  discipline,  together  with  the  blue  jan- 
issaries who  had  stayed  behind  as  bodyguard  for 
him ;  in  all  not  the  tenth  of  Kemeny's  force  in 
point  of  strength.  By  the  advice  of  Stephen 
Aapfi.  the  Prince  determined  to  stay  in  Schassburg 
on  the  defensive  until  he  could  be  joined  by  the 
auxiliaries  from  his  Turkish  patron.  This  decision 
was  pleasing  to  the  Saxon  burghers,  for  behind 
the  walls  of  their  own  town  they  knew  how  to 
defend  themselves,  but  in  open  field  they  were 
never  quite  comfortable.  With  the  Szeklers  it 
was  just  the  opposite.  It  was  ISTalaczy's  mission 
to  keep  them  in  a  warlike  frame  of  mind.  One 
evening  he  brought  them  to  such  a  state  of  ex- 
citement at  the  inn  that  with  the  dawn  they 

86 


The  Battle  of  Nagy-Szollos  87 

went  noisily  to  the  windows  of  the  Prince  and 
swore  roundly  that  the  gate  must  be  opened  to 
them  for  they  were  determined  to  attack  Kemeny 
and  fight  it  out  to  the  death.  The  Prince  and 
his  advisers  came  down  in  terror  and  strove 
in  every  way  to  make  them  understand  that 
Kemeny's  troops  were  more  numerous  than  they ; 
that  the  half  of  his  army  was  made  up  of  muske- 
teers Avhile  on  their  side  none  but  the  Saxons 
knew  how  to  use  firearms ;  that  if  they  should 
make  a  sally  by  one  gate  the  enemy  would  rush 
in  by  the  other  and  all  would  be  confusion.  But 
the  man  who  thinks  he  can  clear  a  Szekler's  mind 
of  an  idea  once  gained  is  much  mistaken. 

"We  are  either  going  to  be  led  against  the 
enemy  or  we  are  going  home,"  they  shouted. 
"  "We  positively  will  not  consent  to  stay  here  ten 
years  like  the  Trojans,  for  we  are  needed  at 
home.  Portion  out  to  every  man  the  number  of 
the  enemy  that  falls  to  his  share,  these  he  shall 
strike  down  and  then  take  his  discharge.  "We 
do  not  wish  to  stay  here  and  be  besieged  and 
starved  out,  and  then  throAvn  to  the  dogs  and 
rats." 

"  If  you  do  not  wish  to  stay,  m}"  friends,  you 
may  go,"  was  the  final  decision  of  Apafi,  "but 
it  would  be  madness  for  me  to  be  drawn  into  an 
engagement." 

The  Szeklers  said  never  a  word  but  took  up 
their   knapsacks,   shouldered    tbeir    spears    and 


88      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

moved  out  of  Schassburg  as  if  they  never  had 
been  there.  From,  this  time  on  the  Szeklers 
were  Apafl's  enemies  and  remained  so  until  his 
death. 

The  next  day  Kemeny's  forces  were  beneath 
the  city  walls,  where  Apafi  had  barely  armed 
men  enough  to  guard  the  gates.  Wenzinger  was 
the  man  who  best  understood  the  art  of  war. 
This  general,  true  to  the  principles  of  the  military 
art  in  which  he  had  been  trained,  first  inspected 
the  ground,  then  carefully  occupied  any  point 
which  could  be  of  any  importance,  taking  care 
to  cover  the  besieging  forces  in  every  direction ; 
in  short,  in  accordance  with  a  systematic  method 
he  prolonged  his  preparations  so  that  when  at 
last  he  was  ready  to  begin,  at  that  very  moment 
came  the  news  that  the  Turkish  auxiliaries  were 
approaching  on  the  double-quick.  Thereupon, 
still  in  accordance  with  his  system,  he  assembled 
the  scattered  troops  and  made  ready  to  meet  the 
approaching  Turks.  But  John  Kemeny  was  in 
the  way.  He  feared  that  if  the  Turkish  force 
proved  large  his  forces  would  have  to  take  flight, 
and  in  that  case  with  Schassburg  in  the  rear  they 
would  come  between  two  fires.  He  preferred  to 
wait  the  attack  of  his  enemy  and  withdrew 
from  the  town  altogether,  taking  up  his  position 
in  ISTagy-Szollos  in  a  spot  that  will  for  some  time 
still  to  come  be  known  as  an  important  battle- 
field ;   from   that  point  he   watched  calmly  the 


The  Battle  of  Nagy-Szollos  89 

w- 
advance  of  Ivutscbiik    Pasha's    horsemen    into 

Schassburg. 

Apafi,  in  his  anxiety  over  a  state  of  affairs  into 
which  he  had  fallen  through  no  fault  of  his  own, 
had  not  eaten  anything  for  three  days,  when  Avord 
Avas  brought  him  that  the  auxiliaries  had  come. 
It  was  already  late  in  the  evening  when  Kutschuk 
Pasha,  after  a  forced  march  over  rough  mountain 
paths,  entered  the  city,  Apali  rode  forward  to 
greet  the  Turk,  whom  he  looked  upon  as  his  guar- 
dian angel.  Great  was  his  astonishment  when, 
after  carefully  surveying  the  line,  he  learned  that 
they  were  barely  equal  to  the  fifth  part  of  the 
opposing  force. 

"  What  does  your  Grace  intend  with  this  small 
force  ?  "  he  asked  the  Pasha. 

"God  knows,  who  from  above  orders  the  fates 
of  men,"  answered  the  Turk  with  characteristic 
fatalism ;  and  did  not  take  the  Prince  into  his 
plans  any  further. 

That  night  the  Turks  encamped  in  the  public 
square  in  front  of  the  Prince's  dwelling.  At 
last  Apafi  could  sleep  again  after  so  many  rest- 
less nights.  It  was  such  a  satisfaction  to  him  to 
hear  the  snorting  of  the  horses  under  his  window 
and  the  clanking  of  the  sentinels'  swords,  that  he 
fell  asleep  with  a  light  heart  amid  these  quieting 
sounds ;  then  too  there  was  the  thought  that  Avith 
these  troops  he  could  hold  out  for  some  time, 
when — something  might  happen.     Long  before 


90      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

dawn  lie  was  wakened  by  the  rattling  on  a  board 
which  called  the  Turkish  horsemen  to  breakfast. 

"  They  breakfast  early,"  thought  the  Prince, 
turned  over  and  fell  asleep  again.  As  he  dozed 
it  seemed  to  him  that  he  heard  dervishes  singing ; 
their  song  is  of  a  kind  to  make  a  man  sleep  even 
if  he  felt  wide  awake ;  but  soon  his  Excellency 
was  roused  again  by  the  sound  of  trumpets. 
"  What  are  they  doing  in  the  middle  of  the 
night  ?  "  he  cried  out  with  annoyance  ;  he  got  up, 
iooked  from  the  window,  and  saw  that  the  Turk- 
ish riders  had  already  mounted,  though  it  was 
still  dark  ;  and  with  another  sound  of  the  trumpet 
the  entire  company  rode  out.  The  noise  of  the 
hoofs  on  the  pavement  and  the  words  of  com- 
mand sounded  out  in  the  night. 

"  What  a  restless  fellow  this  Pasha  is !  "  thought 
Apafi,  "  he  does  not  give  his  army  any  rest  even 
at  night,  and  that  too  after  so  many  hardships," 
and  with  these  thoughts  he  went  to  bed  again, 
fell  into  still  sweeter  sleep,  and  woke  late  in  the 
morning.  The  sun  was  high  in  the  heavens  when 
Apafi  rang  for  John  Cserei,  at  that  time  his  fac- 
totum.    His  first  question  was, 

"  What  is  the  Pasha  doing  ?  " 

"  He  withdrew  from  the  town  during  the  night 
and  sent  back  a  messenger  who  has  been  waiting 
since  dawn." 

"Let  him  enter,"  said  Apafi,  and  began  to 
dress  in  haste. 


The  Battle  of  Nagy-Szollos  91 

"With  Kutschiik's  messenger  entered  Stephen 
Apafi,  Isahiczj  and  Daczo.  They  too  had  been 
■\vaitincr  two  hours  for  the  Prince  to  awaken,  and 
besides  this  they  were  eager  for  the  Pasha's  mes- 
sage. 

"What  news?  Speak  quickly,"  called  Apafi 
to  the  messenger. 

The  latter  stood  with  arms  crossed,  bowed  to 
the  ground,  and  began, 

"  Excellent  Prince,  my  lord,  Kutschuk  Pasha, 
sends  you  the  following  message  through  me, 
'Stay  quietly  in  Schassburg  and  keep  good  hope  ; 
with  the  troops  under  your  command  guard  the 
walls  and  gates.'  Meantime  my  lord  Kutschuk 
Pasha  will  advance  against  John  Kemeny  and 
enter  into  an  engagement  with  him  wherever  he 
finds  him.  It  will  be  a  struggle  unto  death,  even 
if  he  should  perish  with  his  entire  host." 

This  announcement  so  confounded  the  Prince 
that  he  could  lind  no  Avord  of  reply.  Kutschuk 
Pasha  in  point  of  numbers  was  equal  to  the  fifth 
of  Kemeny's  force ;  besides,  his  troops  were  worn 
out  with  forced  marches.  The  man  who  could 
hope  for  victory  at  such  a  time  must  believe  in 
miracles. 

"  Let  us  prepare  for  the  worst,"  said  Stephen 
Apafi,  "  and  put  our  trust  in  God," 

That  was  the  most  sensible  speech  to  be  made 
under  the  circumstances.  Michael  Apafi  let  af- 
fairs take  their  course,  any  man  who  chose  might 


gi      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

guard  the  walls.  The  guards  left  their  soldiers 
to  look  out  for  themselves  and  the  soldiers  did 
not  trouble  themselves  much  about  the  walls. 
The  fate  of  the  land  lay  in  God's  hand,  literally 
speaking,  for  the  hand  of  man  was  withdrawn. 
The  Prince  did  no  more  than  to  order  old  Cserei 
to  keep  watch  in  the  church  tower  and  let  them 
know  when  he  saw  the  troops  moving. 

*  *  ^  -^  *  * 

Meanwhile  John  Kemeny  had  halted  in  N^agy- 
Szollos,  which  was  a  few  hours  distant  from 
Schassburg.  He  made  his  headquarters  in  the 
little  parsonage,  and  the  little  room  is  still  shown 
where  he  rested  for  the  last  time,  and  the  round 
hill  in  the  garden  on  which  stood  a  summerhouse 
where  the  Prince  had  begun  his  last  meal  but  had 
not  finished  it. 

The  Hungarian  forces  consulted  for  a  long  time 
with  Wenzinger  and  the  Prince  about  the  course 
of  action^  Some  advised  taking  the  town  by 
storm  and  others  maintained  that  they  should  be- 
siege it  and  starve  the  people  to  submission. 
Wenzinger  shook  his  head. 

"  Permit  me,  my  lord,"  said  the  experienced 
German,  "  to  express  my  opinion.  I  am  an  old 
soldier,  have  been  through  all  kinds  of  campaigns, 
know  the  value  of  superior  forces  in  war  and  also 
of  good  positions,  and  know  how  to  balance  the 
two.     I  have  learned  by  experience  that  often  a 


The  Battle  of  Nagy-Szollos  93 

hundred  men  under  favorable  circumstances  are 
more   difficult  to  displace  than  a  thousand.     I 
also  know  what  a  ditf erence  the  spirit  of  an  army 
makes.      I  know  too  the  importance  of  taking 
into  account  the  different  kinds  of  weapons,  and 
the   importance   of  nationality.      We  have  ten 
thousand  men  and  there  are  barely  three  thou- 
sand drawn  up  against  us.     But  we  must  take 
into  consideration  that  the  greater  part  of  our 
Hungarian  force  consists  of  horsemen,  and  that 
it  is  impossible  to  storm  a  city  with  horsemen — 
still  less  possible  to  compel  a  Hungarian  on  a 
horse  to  dismount  and  fight  on  foot ;  furthermore 
I  would  remark  that  the  Hungarian  is  a  brave 
fighter  when  drawn  up  against  foreigners,  but 
whenever  I  have  seen  him  against  his  own  people, 
— and  I  have  frequently  had  the  opportunity,  he 
has  been  so  lazy  and  indifferent  that  it  seemed  as 
if  he  could  hardly  wait  to  turn  his  back  on  the 
battlefield.      We  have  a  force  of  men  that  are 
very  good  on  the  defensive,  and  if  we  had  them 
behind  the  walls  of  that  town  we  could  hold  out 
against  a  force  of  ten  times  that  number ;  but 
except  behind  fortifications  they  are  of  no  use. 
They  are  strong  enough  to  defend  a  bastion  but 
too  weak  to  storm  one.     Then  we  have  no  cannon 
for  stormint;  so  we  must  send  to  Temesvar  for 
cannon,  and  before  they  can  arrive  over  those 
roads — and  it  is  a  great  question  too  whether  the 
commander  will  send  us  any — Ali  l^asha  may 


94      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

return  with  fresh  forces,  while  we  shall  have 
spent  the  time  here  to  no  purpose.  So  I  main- 
tain that  we  had  better  wait  here  no  longer. 
"We  are  in  no  condition  to  take  the  enemy  within 
the  walls  by  force  or  siege.  We  cannot  suppose 
him  so  mad  as  to  be  drawn  into  an  open  engage- 
ment. The  wisest  thing  for  us  under  these 
circumstances  is  to  go  without  delay  to  Hungary, 
there  get  troops  and  cannon,  and  then  make  it 
our  object  to  force  the  enemy  into  a  field  engage- 
ment." 

Kemeny,  who  was  not  accustomed  to  listen  for 
any  length  of  time  to  words  of  reason,  could 
hardly  wait  for  Wenzinger  to  come  to  a  pause ; 
as  if  the  plan  of  action  was  of  the  most  trifling 
importance  to  him,  he  interrupted  with  frivolous 
imj)atience, 

"Let's  put  it  off  until  afternoon.  General, 
after  dinner  everything  looks  different." 

"  'No,  indeed,  not  after  dinner, "  said  the 
German ;  "  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost.  We  are  in 
the  midst  of  war  where  every  hour  is  precious 
and  not  in  the  Diet  where  an  affair  can  be 
dragged  out  for  years." 

At  this  hit  the  Hungarians  laughed  loudly, 
seized  Wenzinger  by  the  arm,  and  dragged  him 
with  jests  to  the  table,  saying, 

"You  know  we  have  plenty  of  time  after 
dinner." 

"Many  such  soldiers  whom  no  one  can  com- 


The  Battle  of   Nagy-Szollos  95 

mand  would  quite  meet  my  views, "  said  Wen- 
zinger,  half  in  jest  and  half  in  vexation,  and  then 
he  spoke  no  more  during  the  meal,  but  drank 
the  harder. 

During  the  dinner  John  Uzdi,  captain  of  the 
scouts,  entered  the  extemporized  banquet-hall 
with  terror  in  his  face.  In  his  extreme  haste 
speech  almost  failed  him. 

"  Majesty — I  saw  great  clouds  of  dust  in  the 
direction  of  Schassburg,  and  coming  this  way." 

The  Prince  turned  his  head  with  humorous 
nonchalance  toward  the  messenger  ;  "  If  it  is  any 
pleasure  to  you  to  inspect  those  clouds  of  dust, 
why  keep  on  looking  at  them." 

Wenzinger  sprang  up  from  his  place. 

"  I  too  must  see  them,"  he  said,  and  ordered  his 
horse  brought  forward  at  once.  "  Evidently  the 
enemy  has  come  out  to  draw  us  nearer." 

The  rest  did  not  allow  themselves  to  be  dis- 
turbed but  went  on  with  their  pleasures.  After  a 
few  minutes  Wenzinger  came  hurrying  back  ;  on 
his  features  could  be  read  that  secret  joy  which  a 
soldier  alwa^^s  feels  when  his  plan  nears  success. 

"  Victory,"  he  cried,  as  he  entered,  "  the  enemy 
is  moving  off,  bag  and  baggage  ;  provided  only 
he  is  not  doing  it  for  appearances,  and  is  not 
avoiding  a  battle,  all's  Avon." 

At  this  news  some  of  the  men  rose  and  began 
to  buckle  on  their  swords,  but  the  Prince  did  not 
leave  his  place. 


96      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  Are  they  still  far  away  ?  "  he  asked  the  gen- 
eral, calmly. 

"Half  an  hour  distant,"  answered  the  other 
with  glowing  countenance. 

"Then  let  them  come  nearer,  and  meantime 
sit  down  beside  me." 

"  The  Devil  I  will !  "  said  the  general,  angrily, 
"  I  have  hardly  time  to  assign  the  army  their 
positions." 

"  What  is  the  use  of  assigning  them  positions  ? 
Let  them  march  in  a  solid  column  so  that  the 
enemy  will  be  frightened  to  death  at  the  mere 
sight  of  them." 

"  Quite  right.  However,  I  do  not  wish  to 
frighten  them  away  but  to  surround  them.  One 
half  of  the  army  I  will  draw  up  against  them, 
and  the  other  I  will  arrange  as  follows :  one 
division  shall  steal  through  the  grain  fields  and 
cut  off  the  enemy's  retreat  in  the  direction  of  this 
city ;  another  shall  fall  on  his  flank  just  above  the 
millstream ;  and  the  third  shall  be  stationed  as 
rear  guard.  Your  Majesty  with  his  court  shall 
join  the  rear  guard." 

"  What,"  said  Kemeny,  roused  at  last,  "  I  in 
the  rear  guard !  Hungarian  Princes  are  in  the 
habit  of  going  first  in  battle." 

"  That  was  well  enough  in  former  times,  but  in 
a  combined  assault,  so  precious  a  life  that  must 
always  be  looked  out  for  is  only  in  the  general's 
way,  and  has  a  disturbing  effect  on  the  move- 


The  Battle  of  Nagy-Szollos  97 

ments  of  the  troops.  But  if  it  is  your  Majesty's 
express  wish,  then  I  give  over  the  command  to 
you  and  take  my  place  in  the  rank  and  file.  Let 
your  Majesty  take  the  command.  Here  only 
one  can  be  general." 

"  Stay  at  your  post  and  arrange  matters  as  you 
"will,  only  let  me  choose  my  position  as  I  wish, 
and  it  shall  not  interfere  with  yours." 

And  KemOny  staid  at  table  with  a  few  of  the 
men.  "Wenziuo^er  had  hardlv  time  to  make  the 
necessary  arrangements  when  word  was  brought 
the  Prince  that  the  armv  was  in  line  of  battle. 
Kemeny  rose  calmly  from  his  place,  girded  on  his 
sword,  but  forbade  them  to  put  on  his  coat  of  mail. 

"  What  for,"  he  cried,  "  is  the  heart  beneath 
any  bolder  ?  " 

Then  he  had  his  finest  horse  led  forward, 
which  tossed  his  head  so  fiercely  that  two  men 
could  hardly  hold  his  bridle.  The  spirited  black 
beast  reared  and  plunged ;  his  nostrils  steamed, 
the  white  foam  flecked  his  breast  and  his  long 
waving  tail  reached  almost  to  the  ground. 
Kemeny  swung  himself  into  his  saddle,  drew  his 
sword  and  galloped  to  the  head  of  the  army. 
Everybody  was  astonished  at  the  fine  rider,  lie 
adapted  his  movements  to  the  horse  as  if  they 
were  one  creature.  When  the  high-spirited  horse 
reached  the  front  he  began  to  slacken  his  pace, 
struck  his  hoofs  on  the  ground  and  seemed  to 
salute  the  army  with  his  head. 


98      The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

The  men  broke  out  into  a  loud  huzza.  At  this 
moment  the  Prince's  horse  stumbled  and  fell  for- 
ward, breaking  the  silver  bit  in  his  mouth ;  only 
the  greatest  skill  and  presence  of  mind  saved  the 
Prince  from  plunging  over  his  horse's  head.  His 
attendants  crowded  about  him. 

"  That's  a  bad  sign,  your  Majesty,"  stammered 
Alexis  Bethlen.  "  Let  your  Majesty  mount  an- 
other horse." 

"  ISTo,  it  is  not  a  bad  sign,"  replied  Kemeny, 
"for  I  staid  in  my  saddle." 

"  However  it  would  be  well  if  your  Majesty 
would  not  ride  this  horse.  He  will  keep  stumb- 
ling now  that  he  has  been  frightened." 

"  I  intend  to  stay  on  this  horse  just  to  show 
that  I  do  not  give  in  to  omens  and  am  not  afraid 
of  them,"  replied  Kemeny,  defiantly,  and  ordered 
the  bridle  with  broken  bit  to  be  taken  away  and 
another  brought.  Just  then  Kutschuk's  trump- 
eter sounded  for  the  attack. 

****** 

The  Turkish  horsemen  were  drawn  up  in  the 
form  of  a  crescent  with  the  ends  turned  back- 
ward, and  in  the  centre  rode  Kutschuk  Pasha. 
The  Turkish  general  on  this  occasion  wore  a  cos- 
tume of  unusual  splendor.  His  caftan  was  of 
heavy  silk  embroidered  in  flowers  of  gold  ;  under 
this  a  dolman  woven  in  threads  of  gold,  and 
around  his  waist  a  costly  Oriental  shawl;  his 


The  Battle  of   Nagy-Szollos  99 

sword  was  studded  with  precious  stones ;  in  his 
turban  was  the  entire  ^ving  of  a  gerfalcon,  with 
a  diamond  clasp.  He  rode  a  fiery  Arab  steed 
with  slender  neck,  long  braided  mane  and  flow- 
ing black  tail.  The  proud  creature  tossed  his 
head  and  shook  the  fringed  housings ;  there  was 
a  kind  of  gold  net  over  his  body  with  leather 
knots  at  the  ends  from  which  hunff  larire  colden 

O  DO 

crescents  hitting  against  each  other.  As  soon  as 
Kutschuk  Pasha  came  in  sight  of  the  princely 
troops  of  Kemeny,  he  prostrated  himself  on  the 
ground  and  kissed  the  earth  three  times,  raised 
himself  as  many  times  to  his  knees,  lifted  his 
hands  and  devout  face  to  heaven  and  cried 
"Allah,  Allah!"  Then  he  mounted  his  horse 
again,  ordered  his  son  called  to  him,  tore  a  falcon 
feather  from  his  turban,  and  said  as  he  stuck  it 
in  the  boy's  cap,  "  Now  go  to  the  left  wing  of 
the  enemy  and  try  to  fight  bravely,  for  it  is  bet- 
ter that  you  should  fall  by  the  enemy's  hand  and 
I  should  see  you  dead  than  that  you  should 
flee  and  be  obliged  to  fall  a  sacrifice  to  my 
sword." 

With  these  Avords  he  put  his  hand  on  the 
weapon  at  his  side.  Feriz  Bey  bowed  with  an 
e.xpression  of  the  deepest  homage,  kissed  his 
father's  robe  and  galloped  proudly  to  his  ap- 
pointed post.  He  seemed  to  know  that  all  eyes 
were  now  directed  to  those  falcon  feathers  that 
his  father  had  placed  in  his  turban.     The  Pasha 


lOO    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

then  rode  along  the  front  of  his  host  and  spoke 
to  his  men : 

"  Brave  comrades,  now  you  see  the  enemy  with 
your  own  eyes.  I  will  not  say  whether  their 
numbers  are  great  or  small,  for  you  can  see  for 
yourselves.  They  are  many  more  than  we,  but 
trust  in  Allah  and  fight  bravely ;  it  is  more 
honorable  to  fall  here  sword  in  hand,  than  to  dis- 
grace numbers  by  flight.  We  are  in  the  middle 
of  Transylvania;  whoever  runs  away  will  be 
hunted  down  by  pursuers  before  he  can  get  to 
the  borders,  but  even  if  any  one  should  escape 
the  Sultan  will  have  him  killed.  We  have  no 
choice  but  victory  or  death." 

Then  he  turned  to  the  Wallachians  and  ad- 
dressed them  in  hard,  angry  tones : 

"  Well  do  I  know,  you  dogs,  that  you  are  ready 
to  ride  off  at  the  first  shot,  but  I  have  given 
orders  to  the  troops  stationed  on  the  outside  to 
shoot  down  any  one  of  you  who  so  much  as 
looks  backward." 

Then  the  Pasha  took  his  place  at  the  head  of 
the  host  and  with  unsheathed  sword  gave  the 
sign  to  the  trumpeter.  As  he  once  more  sur- 
veyed the  troops  he  noticed  that  the  Moors  in 
their  metal  caps  stationed  behind  him  had 
reached  for  their  guns  and  made  ready  to  aim. 

"  What  do  you  mean  !  "  growled  the  Pasha. 
"  Down  with  your  muskets !  The  enemy  has 
more  of  them.     JSTothing  but  swords  now  !     Let 


The  Battle  of   Nagy-S'/oUos         loi 

every  man  ride  boldly  against  the  enemy  and 
■when  I  give  the  sign,  bend  low  on  his  horse  and 
gallop  forward  without  trembling." 

The  army  obeyed  the  command.  The  Moors 
slung  their  Aveapons  on  their  shoulders,  drew 
their  broad  swords  and  marched  forward  follow- 
ing the  Pasha.  Keuieny's  troops  stood  before 
them  like  a  Avail  of  steel.  In  the  first  line  the 
musketeers  and  behind  them  the  infantry.  In 
the  centre  was  AVenzinger  and  on  the  right  wing 
John  Kemeny.  The  troops  on  the  Hanks  marched 
stealthily  behind  the  mill  and  the  grain  fields 
to  attack  the  rear.  AVlien  the  Turks  Avere  al- 
most within  shot  of  Kemeny's  army  Kutschuk 
Pasha  turned  round  and  cast  commanding  glances 
at  his  soldiers  right  and  left,  at  which  they  in- 
stantly dropped  their  heads  on  their  horses' 
necks,  swung  their  swords  forward,  struck  spurs 
into  their  horses'  flanks  and  rode  madlv  into  the 
lines  of  the  enemy. 

"Allah!  Allah!  Allah!"  rang  out  three 
times  from  the  lips  of  the  assailing  Turks.  At 
the  third  shout  there  came  a  tremendous  report. 
Kemeny's  musketeers  had  at  thut  moment  fired 
in  line  at  the  assailing  horsemen  and  their  ranks 
were  for  the  instant  enveloped  in  smoke.  Gen- 
erally speaking  such  firing  does  little  harm  in 
war,  causing  more  noise  than  destruction.  In 
this  case  only  two  Turks  fell  with  their  horses, 
the  rest  galloped  forward  under  the  hot  firing. 


102     The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Wenzinger  saw  that  his  artillery  had  no  time 
to  load  again  and  gave  command  for  the  in- 
fantry to  advance.  If  these  troops  could  have 
stood  their  ground  against  the  attack  of  the 
horsemen  until  the  artillery  could  load  again,  or 
until  the  flank  troops  could  have  fallen  on  the 
Turks  in  the  rear,  Kemeny  would  have  won  the 
battle,  but  the  ranks  of  the  infantry  were  broken 
through  at  the  first  onset,  and  after  a  desperate 
engagement  largely  mown  down.  Thereupon 
the  defenseless  musketeers  fled  in  great  numbers 
and  by  their  cries  threw  the  rest  of  the  army 
into  the  utmost  confusion.  Wenzinger  tried  to 
restore  order  at  once  by  giving  command  for  a 
retreat  along  the  whole  line,  and  had  this  been 
carried  out  the  engagement  might  have  taken 
another  turn.  But  the  horseguards  who  were 
under  the  command  of  the  Prince,  by  Kemeny's 
orders  stood  where  they  were ;  the  rest  of  the 
troops  changed  their  position  and  continued  to 
fight  with  those  opposite  them.  The  Pasha  sud- 
denly turned  from  the  pursuit  of  the  musketeers 
in  their  mad  flight  and  fell  upon  Kemeny  with 
his  entire  force.  The  latter,  attacked  in  front 
and  on  the  side  at  the  same  time,  lost  his  wits, 
and  as  there  was  neither  time  nor  sf)ace  for  an 
orderly  retreat,  plunged  frantically  along  the 
first  way  that  opened.  ISTaturally  he  did  not  no- 
tice in  such  a  flight  that  he  was  riding  down  his 
own  infantry,  then  in  retreat,  since  the  horse- 


The  Battle  of  Nagy-SzoUos         103 

guards  ^vho  had  charged  in  disorderly  assault  at 
the  rank  still  in  line,  and  trampled  down  their 
own  troops,  had  prevented  the  use  of  the  re- 
serves ;  so  the  whole  army  was  brought  into  con- 
fusion and  disorder. 

The  infantry  threw  do^vn  their  weapons  and 
fled,  pm'sued  by  the  horsemen  of  both  armies ; 
any  still  remaining  in  line  were  trampled  to 
death  by  the  horsemen.  Neither  the  genius  of 
the  leader  nor  the  self-sacrifice  of  a  few  brave 
men  availed  to  restore  order.  The  wild  flight  in 
one  part  threw  the  rest  into  confusion.  The  bat- 
tle was  completely  lost.  In  the  general  panic 
that  reigned  the  Prince  too  fled.  As  he  had 
been  in  the  front  ranks  of  the  battle  he  was  now 
at  the  rear,  and  could  Avith  difficulty  escape  his 
pursuers  in  such  a  tumult.  The  Turks  pursued 
closely  and  knocked  down  all  Avithin  reach. 
Close  on  the  track  of  the  Prince  followed  a 
vouns:  Turk,  and  as  his  horse  carried  a  much 
lighter  weight  he  soon  overtook  the  Prince.  By 
the  falcon's  feather  waving  in  his  turban  could 
be  recognized  Feriz  Bey,  son  of  Kutschuk  Pasha. 
His  features  were  ablaze  Avith  a  youthful  glow, 
those  of  the  Prince  were  dark  with  rage  and 
shame.  During  the  flight  he  often  looked  back 
and  gnashed  his  teeth.  "  To  flee  from  a  child  is 
a  disgrace,-'  he  cried  out  in  his  anger.  Several 
times  he  tried  to  stop  but  his  maddened  horse 
swept    him    along.     Meantime    the   youth   had 


104    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

come  so  near  that  he  began  to  show  his  sword. 
At  first  the  Prince  did  not  consider  the  strokes 
of  the  boy  worthy  his  attention,  but  as  the  latter 
coming  nearer  grew  bolder  and  bolder,  the 
Prince  drew  his  sword  and  returned  the  blows. 

"  Don't  come  any  nearer,  you  bastard,"  shouted 
Kemeny,  furiously,  "  or  I'll  deal  you  a  blow  that 
will  knock  your  very  breath  out." 

By  this  time  Feriz  with  a  bound  of  his  horse 
reached  the  side  of  the  Prince  and  aimed  a  Da- 
mascus blade  at  his  neck,  while  Kemeny  leaning 
back,  drew  his  sword  for  a  fearful  blow.  The 
two  swords  were  whizzing  through  the  air,  when 
Kemeny's  horse  stumbled  again  and  fell  with  a 
broken  leg.  This  gave  his  blow  another  direc- 
tion, and  instead  of  hitting  Feriz  as  he  had  in- 
tended, he  struck  the  head  of  his  own  horse  and 
cleft  it  in  twain  just  as  the  young  Turk's  sword 
gleamed  against  Kemeny's  forehead.  The  Prince, 
falling  from  his  horse  looked  darkly  at  his  foe  : 
the  blood  was  streaming  from  his  forehead. 
Once  more  he  struck  his  spurs  into  his  horse  and 
the  poor  creature  struggled  to  his  hind  feet,  only 
to  fall  backward  with  his  rider  still  clinging  to 
him,  and  rider  and  horse  were  trampled  under 
the  feet  of  the  pursuing  enemy.  During  the 
wild  conflict  nobody  paid  any  attention  to  the 
spot  where  the  Prince  had  fallen. 

Several  days  later  in  the  Schassburg  market- 
place his  torn  coat  and  broken  weapon,  found  and 


The  Battle  of  Nagy-Szollos         105 

offered  for  sale  by  some  Turkish  freebooters, 
were  bought  by  Michael  Apati  and  laid  away  for 
safe-keeping  in  the  treasury  at  Fogaras.  Apafi 
ordered  a  careful  search  for  the  body  of  the  fallen. 
Prince,  that  he  might  bury  it  with  due  honors, 
but  nobody  could  distinguish  the  Prince's  corpse 
among  the  stripped  and  mutilated, 

****** 

"When  the  battle  was  won  Kutschuk  Pasha 
ordered  the  trumpet  sounded  to  call  back  his  men 
from  the  pursuit  of  the  conquered  foe.  At  the 
sound  of  the  retreat  the  Turkish  horsemen  came 
bounding  back  man  for  man,  in  marked  contrast 
to  the  usual  custom  of  Turkish  armies,  who  are 
as  disorderly  after  victory  as  their  vanquished 
foes.  Kutschuk  had  accustomed  them  to  stern 
discipline.  The  men  returned  blackened  with 
smoke  and  covered  with  blood,  but  none  more  so 
than  Feriz  Bey ;  in  his  coat  were  the  holes  made 
by  many  balls  and  he  rode  his  third  horse  since 
the  beginning  of  the  conflict ;  two  had  been  shot 
under  him.  Kutschuk  embraced  his  son  without 
a  word,  kissed  his  brow,  fastened  his  own  Order 
of  Xischan  on  his  breast  and  exchanged  swords 
with  him,  a  mark  of  the  highest  honor  among 
the  Turks  of  those  times. 

Forhad  Aga,  the  leader  of  the  right  wing,  was 
brouglit  in  dead.  He  had  received  all  kinds  of 
wounds  and  was  com[)lctely  covered  with  shots, 


io6    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

spear-tlirusts,  and  sabre-cuts.  Kutschuk  sprang 
from  his  horse,  fell  weeping  upon  the  corpse,  cov- 
ered it  with  kisses  and  swore  by  Allah  that  he 
would  not  have  given  this  man's  life  for  all 
Transylvania,  He  did  not  go  into  town  until 
Ferhad  had  been  buried.  The  dervishes  sur- 
rounded the  body  at  once,  washed  it,  wrapped  it 
in  fragrant  linen,  and  the  Pasha  himself  selected 
a  sunny  spot  under  the  trees.  There  the  dead 
man  was  laid  with  his  face  toward  the  East,  a 
spear  with  waving  pennant  was  planted  above 
the  grave,  and  a  guard  of  men  set  for  three  days 
to  keep  off  the  witchlike  Djinns  from  the  body 
of  the  fallen  one. 


CHAPTEE  yil 

THE    PRINCESS 

After  the  battle  of  Nagy-Szollos  John 
Kemeny's  faithful  followers  fled  to  Hungary  and 
transferred  their  allegiance  from  the  fallen  one 
to  his  son  Simon  Kemeny.  But  his  sinking  for- 
tunes had  few  friends,  and  wliile  the  faction  of 
the  younger  Kemeny  grew  daily  less,  Apafi's 
gained  from  day  to  day.  By  his  triumph  he  won 
over  the  best  and  most  distinguished  of  the  town, 
the  judges,  nobility,  commanders  of  the  for- 
tresses, in  short  ever^^body  hurried  to  do  him 
homage.  The  State  in  a  body  recognized  him  as 
Prince.  Only  a  few  places  where  Kemeny  had 
left  German  garrisons,  still  resisted,  among  these 
Klausenburg.  Kutschuk  Pasha  brought  Apafi 
with  a  strong  force  under  the  walls  of  this  town. 
He  had  a  tent  pitched  for  him  in  sight  of  the  old 
town  in  Hidele.  At  that  time  it  was  a  place  of 
thatched  huts,  and  there  the  new  Prince  received 
deputations.  By  early  dawn  Apaii  was  fairly 
besieged  by  the  hosts  of  visitors  and  place-seekers. 
At  first  the  newh'-chosen  Prince,  carried  away 
by  the  novelty  of  his  agreeable  position,  was  able 
to  fulfil  the  wishes  of  everybody  and  refused 
hardly  a  request.     As  soon  as  Nalaczy  and  Daczo 

107 


lo8    The  Golden  Age  In  Transylvania 

learned  that  he  had  his  boots  on,  they  Avere  with 
him  and  announced  great  crowds  of  people  out- 
side the  tent  eager  for  entrance.  Apafi  made 
haste  to  dress  that  no  one  need  wait.  He  could 
hardly  expect  to  satisfy  everybody.  Among  the 
throng  was  Ladislaus  Csaki;  he  came  to  offer 
the  Prince  as  page  the  same  son  who  had  filled 
Kemeny's  glass  a  few  weeks  before.  Apafi  could 
hardly  express  his  pleasure  at  this  offer.  Then 
came  Gabriel  Haller  who  bowed  countless  times 
and  in  the  name  of  his  two  companions  made  an 
elaborate  speech  to  Apafi.  Apafi  could  scarcely 
conceal  his  childish  pleasure  in  being  called  Ex- 
cellency, a  title  used  in  Transylvania  only  for 
great  princes.  He  invited  Gabriel  Haller  at  once 
to  dine  with  him.  At  the  back  of  the  tent  a 
raised  seat  had  been  placed,  which  the  modest 
Prince  positively  would  not  accept  until  his 
brother  Stephen  had  forcibly  set  him  there.  He 
received  everybody  standing  and  accompanied 
each  one  to  the  door  when  he  Avent.  Then  they 
came  singly  to  present  themselves,  make  requests 
of  the  Prince,  or  swear  allegiance. 

At  the  Prince's  side  stood  Nalaczy,  Daroczy, 
Stephen  Apafi  and  John  Cserei,  who  repeatedly 
urged  the  Prince  to  sit  down.  The  oaths  of  al- 
legiance were  received,  the  commanders  of  the 
citadels  laid  their  keys  in  the  Prince's  hand  and 
then  followed  visits. 

First  came  Martin  Pok,  the  jailer  at  Fogara, 


The  Princess  109 

with  the  humble  request  that  he  should  be  made 
captain  of  this  stronghold  instead  of  the  foreign 
incumbent  "who  had  fled  with  Simon  Kemeny. 
Apafl  promised  to  remember  him.  John  Szasz 
came  next,  supreme  judge  in  Jlermanstadt,  to 
make  complaint  that  his  fellow  citizens  had  per- 
secuted him  and  beg  the  Prince  for  help.  Apati 
took  him  under  his  protection.  Then  followed 
JMoses  Zagony  who  begged  that  the  Prince  would 
most  graciously  set  him  free  from  certain  taxes 
imposed  by  Kemeny  and  still  in  arrears.  He  too 
went  away  comforted  by  Apafi. 

Last  of  all  came  before  the  Prince,  a  Szekler 
of  the  mountains,  in  short  peasant  coat  and  jacket 
of  fur,  who,  he  said,  came  sent  from  Olahfalu 
to  bring  Apafi  the  oath  of  allegiance  in  the  name 
of  his  people,  and  to  make  his  strange  requests : 
first,  that  Olahfalve  should  be  permitted  to  be 
only  two  miles  distant  from  Klausenburg  (the 
actual  distance  between  the  two  places  was  more 
than  twenty) ;  secondly,  that  there  should  be  a 
law  enacted  that  if  a  man  had  not  a  horse  he 
should  go  on  foot. 

The  Prince  received  these  strange  requests 
with  laughter.  They  seemed  to  put  him  in  ex- 
tremely good  spirits  and  the  young  student,  Clem- 
ent, sought  to  take  advantage  of  this,  lie  was 
a  crooked-nosed,  high-cheeked  youth,  Avrappcd  to 
the  chin  in  a  foxskin,  who  knelt  before  Apafi 
and  handed  him  a  roll  of  parchment  that  with 


1 1  o    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

tlie  aid  of  his  friends  Apafi  took  and  unrolled. 
"Within,  he  found  a  green  leaved  tree  showing  the 
complete  genealogy  of  his  family.  In  this  docu- 
ment he  was  connected  with  the  Bethlens  and 
Bathorys,  taken  back  to  King  Aba  and  on  the 
way  connected  with  Huba,  one  of  the  seven 
leaders  of  the  Magyars.  But  the  good  man  did 
not  rest  even  here ;  the  lineage  extended  even  to 
Csaba,  youngest  son  of  Attila.  On  the  mother's 
side  it  went  still  further  to  the  daughter  of  the 
Emperor  Porphyrogeneta,  and  on  the  father's 
side  to  Nimrod  the  first  king  on  earth.  This 
flattery  seemed  to  annoy  Apafi  somewhat,  but 
he  had  not  sufiicient  decision  to  order  the  fiat- 
terer  out  of  the  tent.  He  rolled  up  the  geneal- 
ogy, put  it  behind  him  and  undertook  to  satisfy 
the  impertinent  poet  with  a  few  ducats.  But 
that  did  not  disturb  the  Prince's  good-humor  in 
the  very  least.  It  seemed  as  if  he  must  express 
especial  thanks  to  each  man  for  approaching  him, 
and  show  him  the  obligation  that  he  felt ;  and 
after  he  had  received  and  listened  to  the  various 
suppliants,  as  if  this  were  all  too  little,  he  turned 
to  Nalaczy  and  Daczo  with  the  question,  "Is 
there  nothing  that  I  can  do  for  you  ?  What  re- 
ward shall  I  make  you  for  the  fidelity  with  which 
you  have  stood  by  me  from  the  first  ?  " 

N'alaczy  and  Daczo  had  for  some  time  been 
puzzling  their  minds  as  to  what  request  they 
might  make  that  should  not  be  too  small. 


The  Princess  1 1 1 

"  I  leave  the  reward  of  my  trifling  services  to 
the  generosity  of  your  Excellency,"  said  Nalacz}'-, 
thin'king  that  without  doubt  the  Szeklers  would 
now  receive  a  new  captain  instead  of  Beldi. 

"•  The  little  that  I  have  done  for  your  Excel- 
lency does  not  now  deserve  mention,"  said  Daczo, 
but  it  occurred  to  him  that  the  position  of  Cap- 
tain of  the  train  bands  at  Klausenburg,  left  va- 
cant by  Banfy's  flight,  would  be  an  appropriate 
one. 

Apafi  was  well-disposed  toward  them  and  per- 
haps might  have  made  these  excellent  but  useless 
people  his  privy  counsellors,  but  to  their  great 
misfortune,  at  that  very  moment  there  was  a  tu- 
mult at  the  entrance  to  the  tent.  When  the 
guard  drew  back  the  curtain  Kutschuk  Pasha 
entered.  The  Prince  sprang  from  his  seat  and 
would  have  hurried  to  him,  Init  his  brother 
Stephen  pulled  his  coat  and  whispered  in  his 
ear : — 

"  Maintain  your  dignity  in  the  presence  of  the 
Turk  ;  he  is  only  a  subordinate  Pasha  while  you 
are  Prince  of  Transylvania." 

In  spite  of  the  warning  Apafi  was  not  satisfied 
until  Kutschuk  made  him  a  sign  to  be  seated, 
and  although  the  Turk  remained  standing  before 
tlie  Prince,  the  impression  on  the  bystanders  was 
that  Apafi  appeared  amiable  and  grateful  and 
Kutschuk  liauglity  and  dignified. 

"  How  can  I  thank  you  for  your  exertions  ia 


112    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

my  behalf  ?  "  Apafi  asked  the  Pasha,  with  true 
feeling. 

"  Not  to  me,  but  to  the  Sultan  have  you  cause 
to  be  grateful,"  the  other  replied,  drily.  "  I  was 
only  following  out  his  wishes  when  I  placed  you 
on  the  throne  of  Transylvania.  Your  enemies, 
with  God's  help,  I  have  laid  low,  except  for  a  few 
strongholds  still  in  their  possession ;  as  soon  as 
these  are  won  my  task  is  at  an  end.  The  rest  is 
my  affair.  To-morrow  I  march  to  the  siege  of 
Klausenburg  and  shall  not  rest  until  the  city  is 
taken  at  any  cost ;  when  that  stronghold  has 
fallen  the  rest  will  go  of  their  own  accord." 

"  Then  in  your  judgment  it  is  not  necessary 
that  I  should  order  the  country  troops  to  horse  ?  " 
said  Apafi. 

"I  do  not  need  them,"  replied  Kutschuk. 
"Let  them  stay  at  home  and  look  after  their 
own  affairs.     My  troops  will  do  it  all." 

Apafi  was  going  to  thank  the  Pasha  for  his 
generosity,  when  he  suddenly  became  aware  that 
the  eyes  of  all  were  turned  toward  a  side  en- 
trance of  the  tent,  where  somebody  had  entered 
without  announcement.  The  Prince  looked  in 
that  direction,  and  what  he  saw  caused  him  to 
forget  for  the  moment  Transylvania,  Kutschuk 
Pasha  and  Klausenburg.  There  before  him 
stood  his  wife,  the  beautiful  and  stately  Anna 
Bornemissa. 

Her  look  was  indeed  princely.     How  well  this 


The  Princess  113 

imperious  countenance  knew  how  to  maintain  a 
friendly  and  yet  proud  gaze !  Ko  adornment 
was  noticeable  in  her  costume,  but  was  there  any 
need  of  precious  stones  where  such  speaking  eyes 
gleamed  ?  Did  this  royal  figure  need  velvet  and 
ermine  to  be  recognized  ?  Apafi  saw  her  to-day 
for  the  first  time  since  his  departure.  She  was 
as  beautiful  as  ever.  Accustomed  now  to  good 
fortune  and  comfort,  her  features  had  gained  a 
transparent  gleam ;  her  eyes,  long  unfilled  with 
sorrow,  were  brighter  than  ever ;  the  smile  of  her 
lips  that  had  known  such  joy  only  a  short  time, 
was  all  the  sweeter,  and  her  figure  formerly 
slight  had  now  gained  in  roundness.  The  gra- 
cious dignity  of  her  figure  and  movements  suited 
her  well. 

When  Apafi  caught  sight  of  his  wife  he  forgot 
all  propriety  and  dignity,  hurried  toward  her, 
seized  her  hand,  drew  his  trembling  wife  to  him, 
as  was  his  wont  when  a  plain  nobleman,  and 
kissed  her  mouth  and  cheeks  in  a  way  plainly 
audible  to  the  assembled  states.  Anna  nestled 
into  the  embrace  of  her  husband,  offered  her  beau- 
tiful lips  to  his  kisses,  and  at  the  same  time  her 
great  serious  eyes,  over  her  husband's  shoulder, 
seemed  to  be  searching  the  faces  of  those  assem- 
bled in  the  tent,  resting  a  longer  or  shorter  time 
on  each  individual.  The  embrace  seemed  on 
Apafi's  part  to  have  no  end,  until  Anna  with  a 
smile  freed  herself  and  said  : 


114    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  You  are  lavishing  all  your  effusions  on  me 
alone  ;  there  is  some  one  else  here  who  claims  his 
share." 

She  motioned  to  her  maid,  Sarah,  who  with 
smiling  countenance  had  followed  her  mistress 
into  the  tent,  and  now  disclosed  to  Apafi's  eyes 
a  beautiful  sleeping  child  that,  covered  with  a 
silken  wrap,  the  maid  had  lulled  in  her  arms. 

Beside  himself  with  joy,  Apafi  took  the  child 
in  his  arms  and  kissed  the  round  angel-face  again 
and  again.  The  child  woke  up,  endured  the 
kisses  and  embraces  without  a  cry,  and  tugged 
at  his  father's  beard,  to  the  uns]3eakable  joy  of 
his  parents. 

The  men  standing  about  thought  it  fitting  to 
congratulate  the  Prince  on  his  paternal  joy. 

Apafi  turned  to  them  and  said : — "  Do  you  see 
how  serious  he  is  ?  he  does  not  cry,  because  he  is 
a  man." 

Anna  beckoned  Stephen  Apalfi  to  her  and 
whispered  to  him : — "  I  trust  the  gentlemen  will 
not  be  annoyed  if  family  joys  and  cares  with- 
draw the  Prince  from  public  affairs  for  a  few 
minutes." 

"  Your  ladyship  has  taken  the  words  out  of  my 
mouth,"  replied  Stephen.  "  I  was  just  on  the 
point  of  speaking  to  them." 

With  that  he  turned  to  those  present  and 
begged  them  to  leave  the  Prince  to  himself  for 
the  few  moments  claimed  by  family  ties,  and  to 


The  Princess  I15 

withdraw  to  the  adjoining  tent.  The  gentlemen 
considered  the  request  natural  and  left  the  tent, 
Kutschuk  Pasha  leading. 

Anna  took  the  child  from  her  husband's  hands, 
gave  it  over  to  Sarah  and  sent  them  away. 

AVhen  they  were  alone  Apafi  approached  his 
wife  with  new  expressions  of  tenderness.  She 
took  her  husband  by  the  hand,  looked  him  ear- 
nestly in  the  eye,  and  said : 

"  It  is  to  the  Prince  that  I  have  come." 

This  earnest  look  cooled  Apafi  a  little,  which 
did  not  escape  Anna's  notice,  and  she  drew 
toward  him  again  affectionately. 

"  It  seemed  to  me  probable  that  the  Prince 
might  need  me  more  than  the  husband,"  and 
then  she  added  with  her  irresistible  smile,  "  I 
hope  you  will  not  misunderstand  my  intentions 
in  this." 

Apafi  put  his  arm  around  his  wife  and  drew 
her  to  him.  The  throne  was  quite  wide  enough 
for  both. 

"  You  are  right.  It  is  well  you  have  come. 
Tliere  is  always  something  lacking  when  I  can- 
not see  you.  You  certainly  deserve  to  come 
nearest  my  heart ;  I  am  not  in  the  least  afraid  to 
lay  your  mind  in  the  balance  with  any  man  in 
the  circle." 

"  Who  arc  all  these  men  ?  "  asked  Anna. 

"  You  shall  know  them  by  their  names.     The 


li6    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

tall,  slender  man  is  Ladislaus  Csaki  who  has  just 
offered  me  his  son  for  a  page." 

"  Ko  time  lost  there.  It  is  only  a  short  time 
since  the  boy  was  serving  Kemeny." 

Apafi's  face  darkened  a  little. 

"The  man  with  the  heavy  moustache  is 
Gabriel  Haller." 

Anna  clapped  her  hands  with  surprise. 

"  Is  that  he  ?  " 

"  What  fault  have  you  to  find  with  him  ?  " 

"  That  he  has  always  served  your  enemies  as  a 
spy.  He  brought  Kemeny  the  first  neAvs  of  your 
coronation,  and  he  was  the  one  who  announced 
the  approach  of  Kutschuk  Pasha." 

Apafi's  face  grew  darker  still. 

"And  I  have  invited  the  man  to  dine,"  he 
muttered  between  his  teeth. 

"  What  do  l^alaczy  and  Daczo  wish,  that  they 
are  here  on  so  friendly  a  footing  ?  " 

"  They  are  my  faithful  partisans  who  have  been 
on  my  side  from  the  beginning." 

"  Do  not  for  that  reason  give  them  the  first 
positions  in  the  land.  In  a  large  sphere  of  ac- 
tivity, simple,  ignorant  men  do  more  harm  than 
sensible  antagonists.  Reward  them,  but  only  in 
proportion  to  their  work." 

"  That  I  will,"  said  the  distressed  Prince,  and 
strove  in  every  way  possible  to  make  the  role  of 
husband  prominent  throughout  the  rest  of  the 
scene,  but  Anna  did  not  stop. 


The  Princess  1 1 7 

"  "Wliat  is  John  Szasz  tiying  to  get  from  you  ? 
I  saw  him  too." 

"  The  poor  fellow  is  being  persecuted,"  replied 
Apafi,  curtly,  for  he  began  to  weary  of  this  fault- 
findinof. 

"There  are  bad  reports  in  circulation  about 
this  man.  It  is  said,  and  plainly,  too,  that  he 
carried  off  a  young  gh^l  from  Saxony,  and  when 
he  had  wearied  of  her  had  her  poisoned.  The 
parents  have  begun  a  prosecution  and  he  sees  no 
safety  except  in  Avinning  your  favor  by  flattery." 

Apafi  started  up  furious.  "  If  that  is  true  I 
will  show  Szasz  the  door ;  he  shall  not  find  pro- 
tection with  me." 

"And  for  what  purpose  is  the  noble  ragged 
Szekler  here,  I  should  like  to  know  ?  His  face 
seemed  to  me  to  indicate  subtlety,  for  the  Szekler 
is  never  so  sly  and  dangerous  as  when  he  looks 
simple." 

At  this  question  the  Prince  was  overcome  with 
merriment.  Fairly  choking  Avith  laughter,  he 
said,  "He  was  the  deputy  of  the  people  of 
Olahfalu." 

At  the  mention  of  this  name  Anna  too  could 
hardly  repress  a  smile. 

"  Poor  people,  all  sorts  of  untrue  stories  are 
told  of  them  ;  their  minds  work  strangely." 

"  You  understand  everybody  perfectly.  Now 
explain  the  meaning  of  the  demand  which  the 
Szekler  has  made  of  me.     lie  begged  for  two 


Ii8    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

things.  In  the  first  place  that  the  distance 
between  Olahfalve  and  Klausenburg  from  this 
time  on  should  be  considered  only  two  miles." 

"  Oh,  the  sly  simpleton,"  said  Anna.  "  They 
already  have  the  privilege  of  offering  their 
lumber  for  sale  at  a  distance  of  two  miles  and 
now  their  purpose  is  to  open  a  market  for  them- 
selves in  Klausenburg  as  well." 

"You  are  quite  right,"  replied  Apafi,  con- 
vinced. "  I^ow  their  second  request  seems  some- 
what suspicious  to  me,  although  it  had  nothing 
to  do  with  their  public  affairs.  They  wished  it 
to  be  established  by  law  that  anybody  who  had 
not  a  horse  should  go  on  foot." 

"  I  understand,"  said  Apafi's  wife,  after  short 
reflection,  "  Olahfalu  has  recently  been  made  a 
post-town,  and  on  this  ground  the  couriers,  as 
they  pass  through,  often  demand  horses.  The 
good  people  are  weary  of  the  burden  and  for 
that  reason  wished  a  new  law  which  should  en- 
force going  on  foot  for  the  couriers." 

Apafi  stamped  angrily  with  his  foot. 

"The  villain,  to  allow  himself  such  a  jest. 
You  will  see  how  I  shall  pay  him  for  that.  But 
it  is  time  to  admit  the  gentlemen  again." 

"  One  Avord  more,  Apafi,"  said  Anna,  with  a 
winning  glance,  throwing  her  arms  around  her 
husband's  neck.  "I  noticed  Kutschuk  Pasha 
among  those  waiting.  I  suppose  he  came  to  take 
leave." 


The  Princess  119 

Apafi  drew  "back  startled. 

"  On  no  account  to  take  leave.  Surely  you  un- 
derstand that  we  are  here  to  take  Klausenburg 
by  storm  ?     This  depends  on  Kutschuk  Pasha." 

"  Michael,"  said  his  wife,  entreatingly,  and  laid 
her  hands  on  his  shoulders  ; — "  will  you  allow 
Klausenburg  to  be  taken  by  the  Turks  ?  do  you 
foriret  that  the  Ottomans  have  never  of  their 
OAvn  accord  given  back  a  Hungarian  stronghold 
once  taken  by  them  ?  do  you  not  remember  that 
Klausenburg  is  the  capital  of  your  country  and 
that  those  within  its  walls  are  your  own  people, 
of  your  country  and  of  your  faith  ?  will  you  expose 
them  to  the  rage  of  assailants  ?  they  who  might 
otherwise  be  your  friends  are  pagans  and  foreign- 
ers, whom  you  cannot  allow  to  prevail  against  your 
own  people.  Did  not  your  heart  sink  when  you 
saw  the  walls  of  Klausenburg  ?  could  you  look  at 
these  dwellings,  these  towers,  without  remember- 
ing that  they  are  the  homes  of  your  people,  the 
churches  of  your  God  into  which  the  besiegers 
would  throw  their  firebrands  ?  Could  you  look  at 
these  walls  without  seeing  on  them  mothers  hud- 
dled together  with  their  young  children  in  their 
arms,  crying  out  to  you  that  within  dwelt  your 
own  people,  an  innocent,  true-hearted  folk  ?  and 
could  you  make  your  entry  into  the  capital  city 
of  your  own  country  over  the  fallen  bodies  of 
these  women  and  chiklren  ?  " 

Apali   stood    up,  his   forehead  bathed  in  per- 


120    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

spiration.  In  liis  confused  expression  were 
traces  of  involuntary  repentance. 

"  !N"o  indeed,  Anna,  no  indeed !  do  not  think 
me  so  heartless.  I  who  could  never  withstand  a 
woman's  tears,  could  I  be  insensible  to  the  sor- 
row of  an  entire  people  ?  but  what  can  I  do  ?  I 
had  intended  to  call  out  the  troops  of  the  coun- 
try, to  invest  the  city  and  to  comj^el  the  garrison 
to  yield ;  but  what  could  I  do  with  Kutschuk 
Pasha?  he  is  determined  to  take  the  city  by 
storm  at  once,  and  I  can  find  no  valid  reason  to 
bring  against  it." 

"  Be  calm.  All  those  in  command  of  Turkish 
troops  now  in  Transylvania  have  received  fir- 
mans ordering  them  to  join  the  army  of  the 
General-in-chief  at  ]N"euhausel  as  soon  as  possible, 
Kutschuk  has  doubtless  received  a  firman  of  this 
character." 

"  I  did  not  know  that.  Is  that  the  reason  he 
has  been  in  such  a  hurry  to  storm  the  town  ?  " 

"  You  too  will  receive  such  an  order  from  the 
Turkish  Council  of  State.  Under  the  pretext 
that  this  order  has  already  come  it  will  be  an 
easy  matter  to  prevail  on  the  Pasha  to  abandon 
the  siege  of  Klausenburg." 

"  I  will  try  it,  Anna.  I  will  do  it,"  replied 
Apaffi,  pacing  back  and  forth  in  the  tent.  "  I 
owe  it  to  my  people.  Better  abandon  those  walls 
than  force  my  way  through  with  fire  and  sword." 

"  You  must  not  do  that  either,"  answered  his 


The  Princess  121 

clever  wife.  "There  are  ways  and  means  of 
getting  possession  of  the  stronghold  beside  tak- 
ing it  b}'-  storm." 

Apafi  stood  still  and  looked  at  his  wife  in- 
qniringly.  She  drew  him  to  her  and  whispered 
as  follows  :  "  Before  you  reached  the  Avails  of 
Klausenburo",  I  commissioned  Raldi  and  several 
other  of  our  faithful  followers  to  try  to  win  the 
garrison  over  to  our  side ;  this  morning  our  spies 
brought  me  word  that  the  infantry  are  so  won 
over  to  us  by  promises  and  the  force  of  circum- 
stances that  at  the  first  sound  of  the  drum  from 
here  they  are  ready  to  open  the  gates  and  give 
themselves  up  to  you,  bag  and  baggage.  The 
cavalry  alone  cannot  then  offer  further  resist- 
ance." 

Apafi  in  amazement  said,  "  You  certainly  were 
created  for  a  prince." 

Anna  took  her  husband  gently  by  the  arm,  led 
him  to  the  throne  and  made  him  take  his  seat. 

"  The  sceptre  is  no  toy,  Apafi,"  she  said,  ear- 
nestly. "  Never  forget  that  posterity  and  eternity 
sit  in  judgment  on  princes.  Every  deed  and 
every  word  of  a  ruler  may  mean  safety  or  de- 
struction to  millions.  Therefore  consider  every- 
thing that  you  say  or  do.  Now  I  am  going.  Be 
firm." 

Anna  kissed  her  husband  on  the  brow  and  as 
she  did  so  her  glance  fell  on  the  roll  of  parch- 
ment of  the  traveling  student. 


122    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  What  kind  of  campaign  plan  is  this  ? "  she 
asked,  taking  up  the  parchment. 

Annoyed,  Apafi  tried  to  take  it  from  her 
hand,  but  he  was  too  late.  Anna  had  unrolled 
it  and  as  she  looked  at  the  tuft-hunting  pedigree, 
cast  a  reproachful  glance  at  the  prince  who  stood 
before  her  with  downcast  eyes. 

"  Did  you  have  that  drawn  up  ?  "  she  asked 
him,  quietly. 

"  ISTo  indeed ! "  answered  Apafi,  quickly.  "  An 
impertinent  poet  brought  it  to  me." 

"  Throw  it  into  the  fire,"  said  his  wife,  calmly. 

"  That  is  what  I  meant  to  do.  I  got  rid  of 
the  author  by  means  of  a  few  ducats." 

"He  deserved  a  thrashing,  and  not  gold," 
said  Anna,  angrily ;  then  her  features  grew  gentle 
again.  She  looked  her  husband  straight  in  the 
eye  and  said  in  kindly  tone ; — "  Be  strong  ;  be  a 
Prince.  Grant  protection  to  the  faithful,  pardon 
to  those  who  return  in  penitence,  and  scorn  to 
the  flatterer." 

With  these  words  she  bowed  low,  kissed  her 
husband's  hand  and  was  gone  before  he  could  re- 

piy- 

Apafi  then  sent  for  those  in  waiting  to  return. 
It  was  very  evident  from  the  expression  of  their 
faces  as  they  entered  that  they  thought  they 
might  now  ask  and  expect  everything  good  from 
the  Prince,  for  the  haj^piness  of  the  previous 
family   scene   would  naturally  leave  him  in   a 


The  Princess  123 

state  of  mind  in  which  he  could  not  refuse  any- 
body. 

Stephen  Apafi  was  the  only  one  cool-headed 
enough  to  observe  the  change  in  his  brother's 
features  during  this  interval.  Genuine  princely 
firmness,  dignity  and  energy  seemed  now  en- 
throned upon  this  countenance. 

"  Faithful  comrades,"  began  Apafi  in  a  strong 
voice  without  waiting  for  any  one  to  speak ; — 
"  in  respect  to  the  requests  with  which  you  have 
approached  us,  it  is  our  wish  to  send  you  away 
with  a  just  and  worthy  answer.  Your  oaths  of 
allegiance  we  have  received  with  due  appreciation 
and  hope  you  will  not  cease  to  remain  constant 
in  your  loyalty.  You,  Ladislaus  Csaki,  we  hereby 
permit  to  return  home  to  share  the  peace  of  the 
family  circle ;  as  for  your  son  we  will  have  him 
maintained  in  foreign  lands  at  our  expense  until 
he  seems  fitted  for  our  service." 

Ladislaus  Csaki  thanked  him  gloomily  for  the 
favor  granted  of  returning  to  the  peace  of  his 
own  family  circle,  when  he  would  so  gladly  have 
remained  with  his  family  at  court. 

Gabriel  Ilaller  the  Prince  passed  over  as  if  he 
did  not  see  him,  and  turned  to  Kalaczy  and 
Daczo,  who  made  every  effort  to  appear  humble. 

"  My  faithful  friend,  Stephen  Nalaczy,  in  con- 
sideration of  your  active  zeal  for  us  we  appoint 
you  first  chaml)erhiin  at  our  com-t ;  and  you,  John 
Daczo,  we  appoint  Lieutenant  of  Csikszerda." 


124    '^^^  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Both  men  looked  as  would  any  one  who  had  ex- 
pected a  great  reward  and  received  a  very  small 
portion.  They  could  hardly  express  their  thanks 
to  their  Prince  for  his  favor,  so  great  was  their 
chagrin. 

Meantime  Martin  Pok  had  pressed  forward 
that  he  might  not  be  left  out,  and  completely  hid 
the  worthy  Cserei,  who  was  standing  modestly 
behind  the  others. 

"  Why  do  you  stand  so  in  the  background  ?  " 
said  Apafi,  beckoning  to  him. 

Thinking  that  the  signal  was  for  him,  Martin 
Pok  advanced  still  farther. 

"  We  meant  you,  Cserei,"  continued  the  Prince. 
"  Do  you  think  we  do  not  know  how  to  search 
out  our  tried  and  faithful  followers?  Your 
fidelity  and  wisdom  are  known  to  us  and  for  that 
reason  we  deem  it  advisable  to  appoint  you  Cap- 
tain of  the  castle  at  Fogara." 

Martin  Pok  was  so  amazed  that  he  looked  up 
at  the  ceiling  to  see  if  it  was  falling. 

"  Martin  Pok  on  the  other  hand,"  continued 
the  Prince,  "  we  confirm  in  his  former  position. 
He  will  remain  jailer  of  the  same  castle." 

Martin  Pok  gasped,  Cserei  wished  to  remon- 
strate, but  the  Prince  motioned  to  him  to  keep 
quiet. 

The  next  in  turn  was  John  Szasz. 

"  The  charge  of  a  great  crime  has  been  brought 
against  you,  which  we  have  neither  desire  nor 


The  Princess  125 

po'U'er  to  free  you  from.  You  will  be  taken  un- 
der guard  to  Hernianstadt  and  we  advise  you 
to  try  to  defend  yourself  there  as  well  as  you 
can." 

John  Szasz  looked  in  astonishment  to  right  and 
left.  He  was  utterly  unable  to  comprehend  Avhat 
had  happened. 

"  You,  Moses  Zagoni,  Avill  give  in  your  accounts 
to  the  next  treasury  officers." 

Zagoni  considered  it  advisable  to  address  words 
of  consolation  to  Szasz  by  way  of  concealing  his 
own  discomfiture. 

Now  the  Prince  came  to  the  messenger  from 
Olahfalve,  and  it  was  high  time ;  for  while  the 
Prince  had  been  portioning  out  these  different 
favors  the  smile  had  gradually  vanished  from  his 
countenance  and  the  comical  old  countryman  was 
now  at  his  own  expense  to  restore  cheerfulness 
to  the  company. 

"What  I  promised  you," — said  the  Prince 
turning  toward  him,  and  in  doing  so  he  could 
scarcelv  conceal  his  amusement ; — "  remains 
pledged  to  you.  Olahfalve  shall  be  just  two 
miles  from  Klausenburg,  if  that  is  of  any  advan- 
tage to  you ;  and  also  everybody  who  has  not  a 
horse  shall  go  on  foot  if  you  wish  it ;  but  I  make 
this  condition  ;  that  you  shall  not  bring  any  tim- 
ber to  Klausenburg  to  sell,  and  that  you  furnish 
the  post  couriers  the  necessary  teams." 

The  Szekler  shook  his  head,  scratched  it  and 


126    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

raised  his  eyes  to  the  Prince  as  if  to  ask  with  a 
look  how  Apafi  had  found  out  his  dodges. 

The  Prince  could  not  keep  from  laughing  at  the 
embarrassed  expression  of  the  Szekler  and  at  that 
the  others  laughed  unrestrainedly.  But  the 
Szekler  who  had  thus  far  smiled  confusedly,  now 
grew  serious  at  the  general  outburst,  tossed  his 
head  back  defiantly,  looked  furiously  at  the  lords, 
drew  up  his  coat  and  hurled  these  words  at  those 
standing  around : 

"  Listen  to  me,  you  lords  !  I  will  stand  it  from 
the  Prince  that  he  makes  fun  of  me,  but  I  will 
ask  you  not  to  laugh  at  my  expense." 

The  Prince  motioned  them  to  be  silent,  and  to 
turn  their  attention  called  up  the  traveling  stu- 
dent, Clement,  who  slouched  in  on  his  long,  thin 
legs,  looking  as  if  he  would  fall  on  his  knees  at 
any  moment. 

"  We  have  given  orders  to  our  treasurer,"  said 
the  Prince,  "to  pay  you  from  our  own  private 
purse  for  the  work  which  you  have  done,  three 
groschen." 

"  Your  Excellency  says  " —  stammered  out  the 
poet. 

"  You  heard  perfectly  well.  Three  groschen, 
I  said ;  that  is  the  price  of  the  writing  material 
you  have  sjjent  on  the  work.  Hereafter  employ 
your  time  more  profitably." 

Then  the  Prince  signified  that  the  audience 
was  over.     They  left  the  tent  with  low  bows. 


The  Princess  127 

Kutschuk  Pasha  alone  remained.  During  the 
entire  scene  the  Pasha  had  shaken  his  head  in 
surprise,  as  if  he  would  not  have  expected  this 
from  Apafi,  and  when  he  was  left  alone  with 
him  he  noticed  that  it  was  no  longer  necessary 
to  urge  Apafi  to  maintain  his  princely  bearing 
toward  others.  Apati  wore  a  friendly  look,  but 
in  his  friendliness  one  saw  princely  condescen- 
sion. 

"With  regret  we  have  learned,"  he  began, 
turning  to  the  Pasha,  "  that  we  must  shortly  lose 
you,  whose  bravery  we  so  admired  and  Avhose 
friendship  we  so  honored." 

The  Pasha  hurriedly  drew  near  in  surprise. 

"  What  does  your  Excellency  mean  ?  " 

"  In  consequence  of  those  firmans  which  order 
the  Transylvania  guards  to  assemble  in  the  camp 
of  the  Grand  Vizier,  it  will  be  our  misfortune  not 
to  see  you  in  our  circle  longer." 

Kutschuk  bit  his  lips  angrily.  "  Whence  could 
he  get  his  information  so  soon  ?  "  thought  he. 

"  We  would  gladly  retain  you,  for  your  person 
is  more  precious  to  us  than  any  other.  We  know 
that  the  commands  of  the  Sublime  Porte  de- 
mand immediate  obedience,  and  therefore  that 
you  may  not  for  us  draw  down  the  disi)leasuro 
of  the  Sublime  Porte,  we  have  so  conducted  the 
taking  of  Klausonburg  that  we  sliall  march  in 
without  any  assault ;  in  that  way  you  will  be  re- 
lieved of  the  burdensome   task  of  maintaining 


128    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

your  troops  here  any  longer.  As  for  your  serv- 
ices in  establishing  our  position  as  Prince,  we 
will  settle  this  in  person  with  the  Vizier,  as  we 
too  have  been  summoned  to  ISTeuhaiisel." 

During  this  speech  Kutschuk  Pasha  with  folded 
arms  stared  in  wonder  at  the  Prince's  firm 
glance,  and  when  the  Prince  had  concluded  still 
kept  the  same  position  without  answering  a 
word. 

Apafi  went  on  calmly : 

"However,  to  express  even  in  a  slight  de- 
gree the  gratitude  which  we  owe  you  individu- 
ally, accept  from  us  this  slight  remembrance, 
more  as  a  token  of  our  high  esteem  than  as  re- 
ward." 

And  the  Prince  took  from  his  neck  a  gold 
chain  set  with  beautiful  jewels,  and  hung  it  about 
the  neck  of  the  Pasha.  Kutschuk  stood  still  riv- 
eted to  the  spot.  He  watched  the  Prince  closely, 
and  wrinkled  his  forehead  gloomily.  Then  sud- 
denly he  began  to  laugh  and  said : 

"  "Well  done,  Apafi,  very  well  done  !  I  observe 
you  are  in  the  habit  of  giving  your  intelligence 
over  to  your  wife  for  safe-keeping.  Salem  Ale- 
ikum." 

And  the  Pasha  went  off  shaking  his  head. 

Apafi  with  lightened  feelings  hurried  to  his 
wife. 

Gabriel  Haller  waited  for  some  time  at  the 
door,  until  an  attendant  informed  him  that  the 


The  Princess  129 

Prince  was  dining  with  his  family  and  then  he 
stole  away. 

A  few  days  later  Apafi  made  his  entr}'^  into 
Klausenbui'g  with  fife  and  drmii. 


CHAPTEK  YIII 

AZRAELE 

Again  we  are  in  Hungary,  among  the  moun- 
tains of  Homolka,  in  that  part  of  the  country 
where  no  one  has  yet  cared  to  dwell.  In  a  cir- 
cuit of  ten  miles  there  is  not  a  single  village  to 
be  seen.  Over  the  entire  mountain  chain  not  a 
single  roadway;  even  the  footpaths  break  off 
suddenly  in  the  rocks,  either  leading  to  a  water- 
fall covered  over  with  leaves,  or  to  an  abandoned 
charcoal  hut  where  no  grass  could  grow  in  the 
sooty  vicinity. 

While  the  sunbeams  lie  aslant  over  this  region, 
drawing  over  it  a  gilded  veil  of  mist,  Ave  can 
hardly  distinguish  a  single  object  of  the  pan- 
orama. Gradually  a  broad  ravine  draws  our 
attention.  The  mountain  peaks  which  seemed 
to  close  in  all  sides  are  blue  grey,  and  in  the 
centre  of  this  ravine  rises  a  huge,  solitary  rock, 
looking  just  as  if  it  had  fallen  from  heaven.  A 
hasty  glance  passes  it  by  lightly,  but  a  more 
careful  observer  discovers  a  small  wooden  bridge, 
supported  on  piles,  which  appears  to  connect  this 
circle  of  mountain  summits  with  one  of  the  steep 
walls  adjoining.  Gradually  we  become  aware 
that  this  trestle  is  not  the  work  of  nature ;  those 

130 


Azraele  131 

stones  forming  walls  which  appear  to  continue 
the  mountain  heights  are  really  the  work  of 
man's  hand.  It  is  a  massive  rock-bastion  built 
as  high  as  its  support.  And  as  the  walls  'are 
built  out  in  all  directions  as  high  as  the  steep 
edges  of  the  cliff,  it  looks  as  if  it  had  grown  out 
of  the  rock,  and  as  if  the  vines  clinging  to  the 
Avails  were  there  simply  to  form  a  natural  tangle. 
In  the  year  IGG-t  the  eye  that  glanced  over 
these  walls  might  see  within  magic  buildings. 
Corsar  Bey,  the  terror  of  the  country,  inhabited 
this  stronghold,  and  at  his  bidding  hedges  of 
roses  sprang  up  on  the  bastions,  and  the  castle 
stood  in  a  grove  of  orange  and  pomegranate 
trees.  On  all  sides  could  be  seen  those  splendid 
buildings  which  Oriental  pomp  erects  for  the 
moment's  pleasure :  spacious  domed  buildings 
overlaid  witli  sky-blue  enamel  where  the  sun 
mirrored  itself ;  gay  painted  towers  on  the 
bastions  with  balconies  decorated  with  Moorish 
carvings,  and  on  these  vases  of  flowers ;  slender 
white  minarets  covered  over  with  vines ;  lattice- 
work kiosks  with  slender  gilded  columns,  the 
whole  as  light  as  a  card  house ;  nothing  but 
gilded  wood,  painted  glass,  enameled  tiles,  and 
gay-colored  rugs.  From  the  pointed  roof-tops 
waved  gay  flags  and  high  above  all  shone  a  golden 
crescent.  Every  kiosk,  every  dome,  every  min- 
aret was  adorned  with  crescents  and  flags.  It 
seemed  a  magic  castle  ready  to  vanish ;  but  the 


132    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

walls  surrounding  this  delicate  structure  were 
impregnable.  On  all  sides  were  impassably  steep 
rocks  behind  which  the  pursued,  if  he  once 
reached  them,  could  defend  himself  against  a 
hundred  times  as  many.  The  guards  stood  day 
and  night  with  lighted  fuse  by  the  cannon,  which 
Corsar  Bey  had  had  cast  on  the  spot,  as  there  was 
no  way  of  conveying  such  defence  there.  Two  of 
these  fiery- throated  monsters  were  turned  toward 
the  bridge,  to  blow  it  to  atoms  in  case  of  attack. 

From  this  vantage  ground  Corsar  Bey  roved 
the  land,  plundering  and  killing  defenseless  peo- 
ple ;  if  he  fell  upon  an  army  he  ordered  his 
Spahis  and  Bedouins  to  turn  about  and  while  he, 
taking  advantage  of  the  mountain  paths,  fled  to 
his  castle  with  the  booty  loaded  on  beasts  of 
burden,  the  Timariots,  stationed  in  reserve,  made 
a  barricade  of  trees  and  stoned  to  death  those 
who  dared  follow  into  the  valleys. 

Sometimes  he  allowed  his  pursuers  to  follow 
him  close  to  the  castle,  and  while  they  shot  at 
the  walls  of  cliff  with  their  small  cannon  dragged 
up  with  the  utmost  difficulty,  and  thought  to 
starve  him  out,  he  would  play  the  trick  on  them 
of  bursting  out  from  some  subterranean  passage 
to  rob  and  burn  in  their  rear.  Every  attempt  to 
surprise  him,  to  surround  him,  was  in  vain.  The 
inhabitants  of  the  surrounding  villages  began  to 
withdraw  to  more  remote  places  to  escape  this 
frightful  neighborhood. 


Azraele  133 

After  the  battle  of  St.  Gottliard,  (166-4-)  in 
which  the  Turkish  general  lost  twelve  thousand 
men  in  an  engagement  with  Hungarian  and 
Austrian  troops,  a  twenty  years'  peace  was  con- 
cluded between  the  Porte,  the  Transylvania 
principality  and  the  Emperor,  Avhich  left  the 
Turk  in  possession  of  all  the  fortresses  conquered 
or  built  in  Hungary.  The  men  of  these  fortresses 
now  carried  on  the  war  on  their  own  account ; 
robbing  and  burning  where  they  could.  The 
Sultan  could  not  hold  each  one  accountable ; 
all  he  could  do  was  to  empower  the  complainants 
to  seize  the  disturbers  of  peace  and  do  with  them 
as  they  would. 

In  these  times  five  or  six  counties,  a  few 
nobles,  or  the  people  of  single  villages  would 
combine  to  carry  on  war  against  the  foe  within 
their  borders.  The  country  did  not  concern  it- 
self and  furthermore  could  not  have  done  so  had 
it  wished.  The  Roman  Emperor  was  engrossed 
in  the  Spanish  Succession,  the  Sultan  in  a  war 
against  Venice,  the  lesser  antagonists  struggled 
as  they  could. 

****** 

Kow,  away  from  our  sight,  cold  outer  world — 
narrow  panorama  of  mountain  and  horizon  with- 
out charm.  Arise  before  us,  magic  halls !  We 
see  a  magnificent  apartment,  the  splendor  of 
which  bears  us  to  a  more  beautiful  world,  while 


1 34    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

thought  flitting  from  object  to  object,  grows 
weary  of  the  beautiful  and  luxurious,  sought 
out  by  fancy  and  employed  to  form  a  poetic, 
charming  whole. 

On  a  purple  couch  in  the  most  splendid  room 
of  the  castle  lay  Azraele,  Corsar  Bey's  favorite. 
Beside  her  rested  a  live  panther,  stretched  out 
like  a  gay  footstool,  and  played  with  her  hair 
like  a  young  kitten. 

*  -Sf  *  *  *  * 

The  clatter  of  horses'  hoofs  was  heard  ringing 
out  from  the  winding  way  that  led  through  the 
valley  and  Corsarburg.  The  noise  was  heard 
through  the  woods  long  before  the  riders  could 
be  distinctly  seen.  Soon  they  reached  the  height 
where  the  road,  climbing  to  the  mountain  ridge 
runs  along  its  length.  It  was  Corsar  Bey  with 
his  robber  band.  First  came  the  beasts  of  burden 
laden  with  spoils.  From  the  full  leathern  sacks 
gleamed  church  treasures ;  then  came  the  Bey 
himself  with  his  gay  horsemen  recruited  from  all 
classes  ;  spahis  clothed  in  silk  and  carrying  long 
spears.  Bashkirs  with  bow  and  arrow.  Bedouins 
in  white  cloaks  with  brass-hilted  swords.  The 
Bey  was  in  his  prime,  his  thin  beard  and  mous- 
tache barely  showed  on  his  brown  face,  his  high 
cheekbones  and  broad  chin  gave  him  a  bold,  cruel 
look.  His  dress  was  covered  with  jewels  in  bar- 
baric profusion.  His  troop  followed  him  in  si- 
lence.    Blood  was  clinging  to  all  their  garments : 


Azraele  135 

some  had  not  taken  the  trouble  to  wipe  it  ofif 
their  faces.     The  beasts  trotted  quietly  toward 
the  castle  urged  on  by  fellahs,  while  the  troop 
followed  them  along  the  mountain  ridge, 
****** 

The  shadows  of  night  had  fallen. 

"  I  am  afraid,"  said  Azraele. 

"  Why  are  you  afraid  ?  "  said  Corsar. 

"I  have  had  bad  dreams,"  replied  Azraele, 
trembling.  "  I  dreamed  that  the  Giaours 
stormed  your  castle  by  night  and  murdered  you. 
I  tried  to  throw  myself  down  from  the  battle- 
ments but  could  not,  and  I  was  caught.  A  Chris- 
tian had  me.     Oh,  it  was  frightful." 

"  Don't  be  afraid,"  said  Corsar.  "  The  Koran 
says  only  the  birds  can  fly  and  no  one  can  get 
into  this  castle  who  has  not  learned  to  fly.  But 
even  if  it  were  possible  you  need  not  be  afraid  of 
falling  into  the  hands  of  the  infidels,  for  there 
under  the  entrance  is  a  fuse  reaching  to  the  pow- 
der houses  ;  if  all  is  lost  you  have  only  to  touch 
that  fuse  with  the  night  lamp,  and  the  entire 
place  will  be  blown  to  atoms,  with  us  and  our 
foes." 

"  What  a  comforting  thought,"  said  Azraele. 

Suddenly  she  sprang  up  again  with  a  scream. 
"  Do  not  you  hear  the  noise  of  the  Djinns  ?  "  and 
she  trembled  in  every  limb. 

The  Bey  looked  around  him  in  terror.  A  storm 
raged  withcmt ;  the  weather  vanes  creaked.  From 


136    The  Golden  Age  In  Transylvania 

the  tops  of  the  minarets  the  wind  threw  the  tiles 
on  the  kiosks  below.  The  lightning  flashed  and 
the  thunder  made  the  crags  tremble. 

"  Do  you  hear  these  invisible  creatures  howl- 
ing and  rattling  the  closed  windows  with  their 
mighty  hands  ?  " 

"  By  the  shades  of  Allah,  I  do,"  said  the  man, 
his  eyes  fixed  with  fear. 

"  Have  mercy,  have  mercy  !  Away  from  this 
house,  you  bad  spirits,"  cried  Azraele.  "May 
the  sunbeams  strike  you  and  the  darkness  bury 
you.  Go  torment  the  Christians.  May  your 
wings  break  on  the  top  of  our  crescents  as  you 
float  over  them.  Ha,  how  their  eyes  shine ! 
Spirit  of  Allah,  cover  us,  that  they  may  not  see 
us  with  their  eyes  of  fire." 

The  great,  strong  man  trembled  like  a  child. 
His  superstitious  fear  had  taken  all  strength  out 
of  his  heart. 

"  Do  you  hear  how  they  murmur  ?  Say  a 
prayer  quickly  aloud  and  stop  your  ears,  so  you 
shall  not  hear  what  they  say." 

At  this  moment  the  frightful  storm  broke  in  a 
window  pane  and  the  wind  rushing  in  shook  the 
curtains  and  made  the  lights  flicker. 

"  Ah,  do  you  see  him  ?  "  cried  Azraele.  "  Be 
still,  don't  look,  don't  open  your  eyes.  Cover 
your  face.  Asafiel,  the  angel  of  Death  is  here. 
Don't  you  feel  his  cold  breath  ?  Hush,  cover 
yourself  up,  perhaps  he  does  not  notice  you." 


Azraele  137 

Corsar  climg  to  Azraele  and  covered  his  face 
with  his  hands. 

'"■  AVhat  do  you  -want  ? "  called  Azraele,  as  if 
she  Avere  speaking  with  a  visible  spirit.  "  AVliom 
have  you  come  for,  black  shade,  your  eyes  glow- 
ing with  blue  fire  ?  There  is  nobod}^  here  but 
me.  Corsar  has  not  come.  Come  later,  come 
an  hour  later.  Away  with  you,  black  creature  ! 
May  Allah  crush  you  !  " 

Corsar  did  not  dare  open  his  eyes. 

"  Away  with  you,  I  say." 

At  this  moment  the  lightning  struck  one  of 
the  bastions  and  shook  the  mountains  to  their 
foundations.  "When  the  sound  of  thunder  ceased, 
a  light  fall  of  rain  began  on  the  roof ;  the  roar 
of  the  storm  grew  more  and  more  distant ;  was 
heard  dully  near  by  and  howled  mournfully  in 
the  distant  woods. 

"  He  has  gone,"  whispered  Azraele,  in  a  barely 
audible  tone.  "He  promised  to  be  back  in  an 
hour.     Corsar,  you  can  live  just  one  hour." 

"  One  hour ! "  repeated  Corsar,  with  dulled 
senses.    "  Oh,  Azraele,  where  can  you  hide  me  ?  " 

"  That  is  quite  impossible.  Asafiel  is  relentless. 
One  hour  more  and  then  he  will  carry  you  olT." 

"Bargain  with  him.  If  he  must  have  dead 
men,  I  will  have  a  hundred  slaves  beheaded. 
Promise  him  l)Iood,  treasure,  prayers,  Ijurning 
vilhiges,  cver3'thing.  Only  beg  him  to  spare  my 
Ufe." 


138    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"It  is  of  no  use.  In  my  dreams  I  saw  your 
sword  broken  in  two.  Your  days  are  numbered. 
There  is  only  one  way  of  escape  for  you — one 
way  of  baffling  this  bloodthirsty  angel.  Some 
one  of  the  dead  must  exchange  names  with  you 
and  Asafiel  when  he  comes  for  you  must  drag 
him  off  in  your  stead." 

"  That  is  right.  That  is  right,"  stammered  the 
strong  man  in  fear.  "  Find  me  such  a  dead  man 
who  will  exchange  names  with  me.  You  know 
the  incantations.  Go  call  up  somebody  from  his 
grave ;  promise  him  everything,  fellah  or  rajah, 
I  will  give  him  my  name  and  take  his.  Go, 
hurry." 

"You  must  go  yourself.  Throw  your  cloak 
around  you.  Leave  your  weapons  here ;  spirits 
are  afraid  of  sharp  iron.  We  will  go  down  into 
the  churchyard  under  the  castle  walls,  set  fire  to 
amber  and  borax  over  a  tripod,  plunge  the  magic 
staff  into  the  most  recent  grave  and  so  compel  its 
inmate  to  appear  before  you.  When  the  spirit 
has  appeared  you  must  take  three  steps  toward 
him  and  call  out  three  times  bravely,  'Die  for 
me  ! '  Then  the  spirit  will  vanish  and  Asafiel  will 
not  call  for  you." 

"But  you  will  be  near  me,"  said  the  timid 
Corsar. 

"I  will  be  at  your  side.  E'ow  hurry.  An 
hour  is  a  short  time." 

Corsar  threw  on  his  cloak  and  repeated  the  be- 


Azraele 


^39 


ginning  of  a  prayer  the  end  of  -which  he  coukl 
not  recall. 

"Be  careful  not  to  wake  the  guards,"  said 
Azraele,  cautiously,  "  if  a  human  being  should  by 
chance  hear  us  the  power  of  the  enchantment 
would  be  broken,  for  they  might  utter  a  prayer 
that  would  contradict  ours.  We  will  saddle  our 
own  horses  and  go  down  by  the  secret  path.  We 
must  not  say  a  word  on  the  way  and  you  must 
not  look  behind." 

The  Bey  was  ready.  He  put  on  his  furlined 
cloak  he  was  so  cold.  Azraele  called  to  the  pan- 
ther lying  on  the  rug, 

"  Oglan,  you  shall  go  too  and  keep  watch.  If 
we  meet  a  wild  beast  you  shall  defend  us." 

As  if  he  had  understood  the  words  of  his  mis- 
tress the  panther  rose  on  his  hind  feet  and  laid 
his  paws  on  her  arm,  and  the  trembling  man 
clung  to  her  on  the  other  side.  A  strange  group ! 
A  pale  woman  wrapped  in  white,  and  b}""  her  side 
two  princely  creatures,  a  haughty  man  steeled  for 
conflict,  and  a  panther;  both  mastered  by  a 
glance  from  her,  driven  to  joy  or  to  despair. 
***** 

The  Moslem  churchyard  below  the  castle  is 
planted  with  cypresses.  Amid  these  dark  trees 
of  mourning  are  the  graves  rising  ghostlike  with 
their  layers  of  white  stones.  At  the  sound  of 
the  approaching  steps  a  grey  wolf  ran  out  from 
the  graves,  otherwise  the  place  was  absolutely 


140    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

desolate.  The  clouds  were  broken  after  the 
storm ;  and  here  and  there  might  be  seen  the 
dark  blue  sky  with  stars  like  diamonds.  The 
raindrops  were  falling  from  the  trees.  The 
rumbling  of  the  thunder  was  still  heard  occasion- 
ally in  the  distance  and  the  lightning  played  over 
the  mountain  tops  brightening  all  with  its  white 
light. 

The  figures  reached  the  churchyard  by  the 
underground  passage  and  dismounted  from  their 
horses  beside  the  graves.  Azraele  laid  the  reins 
of  both  horses  in  Oglan's  mouth.  The  clever 
beast  stood  still  on  his  hind  feet  and  held  the  two 
snorting  horses  more  firmly  than  any  post  could. 

The  man  and  woman  reached  a  high  grave 
with  its  stone  just  showing  among  the  branches 
of  a  Aveeping  willow.  "It  is  hardly  probable 
that  a  slave  rests  under  this  stone,"  whispered 
Azraele  to  the  trembling  knight ;  she  placed  her 
magic  pan  on  the  stone  and  lighted  the  amber 
and  borax  which  blazed  up  and  cast  a  white 
vapor  over  the  grave.  In  the  distance  was  heard 
a  slight  rustling  and  Corsar's  horse  whinnied 
restlessly. 

"  What's  that  ?  "  asked  knight. 

"  The  Djinns,"  answered  Azraele.  "  Don't  look 
behind  you," 

Then  she  raised  the  magic  wand  and  uttered 
an  incantation  over  the  grave  interspersing  it 
with  unintelligible  words. 


Azmele  141 

"Eestless  spirit,  appear  at  my  command. 
TVhether  you  are  beneath  the  dark  tree  of  Hell, 
or  in  the  garden  of  the  houris.  Whether  you 
sleep  bound  by  chains  of  tire,  or  on  beds  of  roses, 
hear  my  call.  Flee  through  the  air,  cleave  the 
darkness  and  appear  before  me  in  living  form  as 
you  were.     Appear  !  " 

At  the  words  she  struck  with  her  wand  against 
the  side  of  the  stone,  and  there  rose  up  from  be- 
hind a  figure  wrapped  in  white. 

"JSiOw  take  three  steps  toward  him,"  said 
Azraele  to  the  dazed  knight,  "  and  speak  to  him." 

Corsar  Bey  approached  the  figure  before  him 
with  tottering  steps,  and  said  in  a  hoarse,  quaver- 
ing voice : 

"  My  name  is  Corsar  Bey  ;  and  you,  accursed 
shade,  who  are  you  ?  " 

"  I  am  Balassa,"  said  the  spirit  Avith  a  clear 
voice. 

The  white  shroud  fell  off  and  revealed  a  mighty 
man  with  unsheathed  sword  in  his  hands. 

"  Corsar  Bey,  you  are  my  prisoner,"  he  said  to 
the  Turk,  who  stood  petrified  at  the  sudden  turn. 

The  next  moment  the  Bey  put  his  hand  to  his 
side  and  not  finding  any  sword  there,  ran  with  a 
cry  of  rage  to  his  horse,  threw  himself  into  the 
saddle  and  used  his  spurs,  but  Oglan  held  the  horse 
firmly  with  the  bridle  in  his  teeth,  and  when  the 
horse  tried  to  move,  the  panther  dug  his  claws 
into  him  and  held  him  back. 


142    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  To  Hell  with  you,  you  cursed  beast,"  yelled 
Corsar,  foaming  with  rage,  and  gave  the  panther 
a  kick. 

But  the  panther  only  pulled  the  bridle  this 
way  and  that,  stood  in  the  horse's  way  and 
frightened  him  with  its  leaps,  compelling  him  to 
circle  about. 

"  Speak  to  your  beast,  Azraele,"  screamed  the 
Bey,  turning  around,  and  looking  for  his  beloved 
saw  her  in  the  arms  of  the  young  Hungarian. 

At  this  instant  the  churchyard  became  alive. 
The  Hungarian  soldiers  who  had  been  lying  con- 
cealed tore  the  Bey  from  his  horse.  Even  when 
thrown  to  the  ground  he  tried  to  defend  himself 
with  stones. 

"  A  curse  upon  you,"  said  the  vanquished  out- 
law. 

The  troops  moved  past  him  along  the  secret 
passage  to  his  castle,  and  an  hour  later  by  the 
light  of  his  burning  castle  he  saw  his  favorite 
ride  away  mounted  behind  Balassa. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE   PRIiS^CE   AND   HIS   MINISTER 

A  FEW  years  had  passed  since  Apati  rose  to 
his  princely  rank.  AVe  are  in  the  period  when, 
in  consequence  of  the  sudden  death  of  NichoUis 
Zrinyi  the  party  of  Hungarian  malcontents  had 
lost  their  standing  and  most  of  them  had  gone 
to  Transylvania,  which  country  was  rejoicing  in 
Home  rule,  owing  to  the  rivalry  of  the  German 
and  Turkish  monarchs.  True,  the  country  paid 
the  Sublime  Porte  a  tribute,  but  in  its  diets  it 
could  make  what  plans  it  would ;  and  if  the  Tar- 
tars did  burn  the  villages  of  the  country  to  the 
ground,  in  that  very  act  they  gave  proof  that 
they  did  not  consider  the  country  their  own. 
All  the  fortresses  were  in  the  hands  of  the 
Prince,  who  could  maintain  as  many  soldiers  as 
he  had  means  to  pay,  and  carry  on  war  when- 
ever he  found  himself  in  a  position  to  do  so. 
Furthermore,  if  it  gave  him  any  satisfaction,  he 
could  ev6n  dupe  the  Turks. 

The  Turk  did  not  find  anything  to  object  to  in 
the  constitution  of  the  country  ;  in  its  privileges, 
its  patriarchal  aristocracy,  its  Latin  language  and 
Hungarian  costume,  nor  in  its  many  religions; 
all  that  did  not  concern  him.     Ho  pitied  from 

143 


144    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

his  soul  the  poor  people  who  gave  so  bright  an 
outlook  to  the  affairs  of  the  country.  He  did 
not  exert  himself  in  the  least  to  procure  them 
a  more  exact  acquaintance  with  his  own  simple 
system ;  in  this  respect  he  was  like  the  Turk  in 
the  story,  who  when  he  saw  a  Hungarian  eating 
with  his  open  knife  in  hand,  sat  down  behind  in 
confident  expectation  that  the  Hungarian  would 
put  out  his  eyes  in  carrying  his  knife  to  his 
mouth,  and  when  he  saw  that  this  did  not  happen, 
went  away  in  the  pleasant  belief  that  it  certainly 
would  happen  a  little  later. 

****** 

Great  changes  had  taken  place  in  Ebesfalva  in 
this  time ;  the  princely  residence  was  no  longer 
the  simple  manor  house.  At  some  distance  from 
that,  on  a  height,  the  Prince  had  a  castle  built 
with  a  high  square  tower,  and  from  each  corner 
rose  small  pointed  turrets ;  the  entrance  was 
guarded  by  two  stone  lions,  and  on  the  facade 
was  this  inscription  in  high  relief : 

"  Fata  viam  invenient." 

Beyond  the  carved  columns  along  the  front 
was  a  corridor  connecting  one  wing  of  the  castle 
with  the  other ;  the  windows  were  all  made  with 
pointed  arches  and  with  antique  decorations,  and 
the  inner  court  was  reached  through  an  arched 
passage  under  the  building.  In  this  courtyard 
instead  of  plows  and  wagons  we  now  see  rampart 
guns  and  long  culverins.     Instead  of  farm  boys, 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        145" 

■we  see  outside  the  gates  guards  in  yellow  cloaks 
and  red  hose.  To  reach  the  Prince's  office  you 
must  pass  through  long  passage-ways  and  echo- 
ing apartments  where  pages  announce  your  ar- 
rival from  door  to  door,  and  when  at  last  the  re- 
ception-room is  reached  you  stand  not  in  the 
presence  of  the  Prince  but  of  IMichael  Teleki,  his 
tirst  counsellor.  He  is  the  same  bald-headed 
man  whom  we  met  on  that  memorable  day  that 
saw  the  death  of  Nicholas  Zrinyi. 

In  early  days  the  good  man  had  been  only  a 
captain  fallen  into  disfavor  with  George  Kakoczi. 
Since  then  his  affairs  had  prospered  and  he  Avas 
now  chief  captain  of  Kovar  and  all  powerful  in 
the  name  of  the  Prince.  His  mother  was  the 
sister  of  the  Princess.  Through  the  protection 
of  his  aunt  he  came  into  the  protection  of  the 
Prince.  Once  there  Teleki  needed  no  further 
support;  his  comprehensive  mind,  his  extended 
acquaintance,  his  statesmanlike  training  made 
him  indispensable  to  the  Prince,  who  preferred 
to  bury  himself  in  his  books  and  antiquities  and 
considered  himself  hindered  by  anything  that 
took  him  from  his  family  or  his  studies. 

His  reception-room  to-day  was  crowded  with 
men  who  wished  to  speak  to  his  Excellency. 
They  were  the  Hungarian  fugitives  whom  the 
Prince  seemed  to  hold  in  special  horror.  These 
restless,  gloomy  people,  always  in  quest  of  war, 
did  not  suit  the  placid,  meditative  nature  of  the 


146    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Prince.  iN'ow  lie  shut  them  all  out,  and  admitted 
only,  of  all  his  courtiers,  a  learned  pastor,  John 
Passai  who  had  a  professorship  in  Nagy-Emged, 
and  was  dear  to  the  Prince  on  account  of  his  learn- 
ing. Apafi's  office  looked  more  like  that  of  a 
student  than  a  ruler.  The  walls  were  covered 
with  bookcases,  in  the  corners  were  maps,  and 
on  the  narrow  spaces  remaining  were  clocks, 
which  the  Prince  wound  up  himself.  The  chairs 
and  sofas  were  covered  with  books  needed  at 
once,  so  that  often  when  the  Prince  received  the 
visit  of  a  friend  he  did  not  know  where  to 
seat  him.  Sometimes  even  the  floor  was  cov- 
ered with  maps,  dusty  documents  and  open 
books ;  if  Teleki  entered  at  such  a  moment  he 
would  have  to  pick  his  way  with  as  much  care 
as  a  man  looking  for  a  dry  path  through  the 
mud. 

At  this  moment  Apafl  and  the  pastor  stood 
before  a  table  on  which  lay  some  old  coins. 
Apafi  looked  carefully  at  a  gold  piece,  turned  it 
in  his  fingers  and  held  it  to  the  light.  Passai 
stood  in  front  of  the  Prince  like  a  post,  hat  in 
hand,  with  knitted  brows.  Apafi  twirled  the 
coin  and  studied  it  on  both  sides. 

"  Those  are  not  Koman  letters,"  he  growled, 
"  neither  are  they  Greek  nor  Arabic ;  and  they 
certainly  are  not  Hunnic.  I  have  never  seen 
such  characters.  Where  were  they  found  ?  "  he 
asked,  turning  to  Passai. 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        147 

"In  Yarhelv,  when  the  AVallachians  were 
clearing  a"\vay  the  okl  temple." 

"•  Why  did  they  clear  it  away  ?  " 

"  It  was  an  old  ruin  that  they  called  a  Konian 
temple," 

"  But  it  cannot  hav«  been  a  Roman  temple,  for 
it  is  not  a  Roman  coin." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  but  the  Wallachians  are  in 
the  habit  of  calling  every  ruin  in  Transylvania 
Roman." 

"  But  why  did  they  clear  it  away  ?  " 

"  The  villagers  thought  they  might  burn  the 
statues  for  lime." 

'"  O  godless  people  !  "  cried  Apafi,  "  to  make 
lime  out  of  rare  works  of  art.  Did  you  not  try 
to  save  at  least  part  from  destruction  ?  " 

"  I  bought  a  cover  of  a  sarcophagus  adorned 
with  sculpture,  and  a  well  preserved  sphinx  ;  but 
it  was  not  convenient  for  the  Wallachian  who 
was  moving  them  to  lift  them  whole,  so  he  broke 
the  statues  in  five  or  six  pieces  that  he  jnight 
carry  them  in  his  cart  more  easily." 

"  He  deserves  to  be  impaled !  I  will  have  a 
law  passed  that  nobody  hereafter  shall  dare  lay 
hands  on  any  antique." 

"  I  am  afraid  your  Excellency  will  be  too  late, 
for  when  the  people  learned  that  I  Avas  paying 
for  their  stones,  the  story  went  abroad  that  I  Avas 
hunting  for  diamonds  and  carbuncles  in  the 
stones,  and  they  broke  them  all  up  in  such  small 


148    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

pieces  that  now  they  might  be  used  for  writing 
sand." 

"Have  you  spoken  with  the  Lord  of  Deva 
about  the  mosaic  ?  " 

"  He  will  not  let  it  go  at  any  price.  He  said 
that  none  of  his  ancestors  had  ever  sold  any  of 
their  possessions.  If  he  would  only  allow  it  to 
be  moved  from  the  spot  where  it  was  found, — 
but  he  will  not  even  consent  to  that.  As  it  is 
the  corn-stall  stands  over  it  and  the  oxen  lie  on 
the  figures  of  Venus  and  Cupid." 

"  I  have  a  great  mind  to  confiscate  the  prop- 
erty and  so  get  possession  of  the  priceless  treas- 
ures," said  Apafi,  with  the  zeal  of  a  student,  and 
again  turned  to  examine  the  puzzling  coin. 

At  this  moment  Teleki  entered  the  Prince's 
apartment  with  an  important  air,  took  some 
writing  from  a  silk  envelope,  opened  it  and 
placed  it  in  Apafi's  hand.  The  Prince  appeared 
to  read  it  with  care  and  knit  his  brow  as  he  did 
so.  Suddenly  he  called  out,  "  They  certainly  are 
Dacian  letters ! " 

"  What !  "  said  Teleki,  astounded,  with  wide 
open  eyes.  He  could  not  comprehend  how  the 
Prince  had  found  Dacian  writing  in  the  letter 
handed  him. 

"  Yes,  I  am  positive.  I  remember  reading, 
perhaps  in  Dio  Cassius,  that  the  Romans  had 
medals  struck  with  a  Dacian  inscription  and  on  the 
obverse  the  picture  of  a  headless  man.    Here  it  is." 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        149 

"  But  your  Highness,"  said  Teleki,  with  annoy- 
ance, "  the  writing  that  I  handed  you  " — 

Kow  for  the  tirst  time  Apafi  noticed  that 
there  was  a  parchment  in  his  hand  waiting  to  be 
read,  and  sullenly  gave  it  back  to  Teleki. 

"■  I  have  told  you  already  that  I  did  not  wish 
to  see  anybody  to-day.  In  a  month's  time  the 
Diet  will  be  convened  and  then  the  Hungarians 
may  talk  about  their  affairs  as  much  as  they 
will." 

"  But,  I  beseech  your  Highness,"  replied  Teleki, 
satirically,  "  this  writing  has  nothing  to  do  with 
the  Hungarians,  but  with  his  grace  the  Tartar 
Khan." 

"  "What  does  he  want  ? "  said  Apafi,  and 
glanced  at  the  parchment,  but  when  he  saw  its 
length  he  laid  it  aside.  "  I  will  make  short  work 
of  him.     Who  brought  tlie  letter  ?  " 

"  An  Emir." 

Apafi  girded  on  his  sword  and  went  into  the 
reception-room, 

"  Good-day,  good-day,"  he  said,  hastily,  to  those 
assemljled.  In  this  way  he  made  an  end  of  their 
long  greetings,  and  gave  a  searching  glance 
through  the  throng. 

"  Where  is  the  Emir  ?  " 

At  this  the  Tartar  deputy  came  forward.  He 
stood  boldly  before  the  Prince  \vith  an  air  of 
consequence. 

"Salem  Alecli." 


150    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  said  Apafi,  curtly. 

The  Emir  measured  the  Prince  keenly  with 
his  piercing  eyes,  threw  his  head  back  and  said : 

"My  lord,  the  gracious  Kuba  Khan  sends 
word  to  you,  Prince  of  the  Giaours,  that  you  are 
a  false,  faithless,  godless  man.  You  gave  your 
word  of  honor  that  we  should  live  as  neighbors 
and  how  do  you  conduct  yourself  now  ?  A  year 
ago  it  happened  that  in  passing  through  Saxony 
we  visited  cities  the  names  of  which  a  true-be- 
liever may  not  utter,  and  there  took  our  usual 
plunder  in  due  form.  They  were  always  profit- 
able, but  as  some  of  them  were  not  quite  quick 
enough  in  the  payment  of  the  tribute,  at  the 
command  of  his  Grace,  Kuba  Khan,  they  were 
burned  to  ashes  as  punishment,  that  they  might 
improve.  Then  did  they  improve  ?  Not  at  all. 
For  when  we  visited  there  again  this  year  we 
found  only  the  bare  walls  that  we  had  left  before. 
The  unbelieving  dogs  fled  before  us  and  left  us 
only  a  search.  So  then,  my  lord  the  mighty 
Kuba  Khan  sends  word  to  you  to  know  what 
kind  of  a  Prince  you  are  that  you  allow  these 
unbelieving  dogs  to  leave  their  towns  and  make 
fools  of  us.  Formerly  when  we  came  the  hay 
had  been  put  in  barns,  the  grain  threshed  and 
the  cattle  fatted ;  now  we  find  nothing  but 
weeds,  with  hares  and  other  unclean  creatures 
that  you  unbelievers  are  accustomed  to  eat.  And 
that  we  may  not  take  our  revenge,  the  towns  are 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        151 

not  built  up  again.  Kow  if  jou  do  not  wish 
to  bring  down  upon  your  head  the  wrath  of 
the  mighty  Khan,  see  to  it  that  you  order  those 
fugitives  back  to  their  towns,  and  send  word  to 
the  rest  of  the  Saxon  towns  that  have  surrounded 
themselves  with  inaccessible  walls,  to  open  their 
gates  to  us.  Otherwise  we  will  visit  you  in 
Klausenburg  with  lire  and  sword  and  leave  not 
one  stone  above  another." 

During  this  speech  Apafi  had  several  times 
grasped  his  sword.  Then  he  reconsidered  and 
saiil  calmly : 

"  Cto  back,  give  greetings  to  your  lord,  and  tell 
him  that  we  will  give  him  satisfaction  at  once." 

Then  he  turned  his  back  on  the  messenger  and 
would  have  left  the  room  at  once,  but  Teleki 
placed  himself  in  his  way. 

"That  is  not  enough,  your  Highness.  Once 
for  all  there  must  be  an  end  made  of  this  dog- 
headed  Tartar's  coming  into  the  presence  of  the 
Prince  of  Transylvania  with  such  a  speech." 

"  Then  speak  to  him  yourself." 

Teleki  advanced  toward  the  Emir  with  an 
earnest,  dignified  expression,  looked  him  fixedly 
in  the  eye,  and  said  firmly : 

"  Your  lord  is  indeed  the  ruler  of  Tartary,  and 
my  lord  the  Prince  of  Transylvania,  and  his 
Majesty,  the  Sultan  is  one  lord  of  us  all.  Know 
then  that  his  ^Majesty  the  Sultan  did  not  make 
your  lord  Khan  (jf  Tartary  to  dwell  at  Vienna, 


152     The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

nor  did  he  set  Michael  Apafi  on  the  throne  of 
Transylvania  to  support  your  lord.  Go  back  to 
your  land  and  do  not  come  here  any  more  to 
wonder  that  a  town  burned  down  by  you  one 
year  is  not  built  up  the  next.  We  will  take  care 
that  the  houses  are  rebuilt  and  also  that  the 
bastions  are  made  high  enough  to  keep  you  off. 
If  you  have  any  desire  to  pay  us  a  visit  in 
Klausenburg  we  will  take  care  that  you  do  not 
have  your  trouble  for  nothing,  and  shall  know 
how  to  greet  you  from  afar  with  our  good  can- 
non." 

The  Emir  fumed  with  rage ;  his  eyes  were 
bloodshot,  his  hand  felt  for  his  dagger  and  he 
stammered  out : 

"  If  a  slave  should  make  such  a  speech  in  the 
presence  of  my  lord  he  would  have  his  head  cut 
off  at  once." 

Apafi  now  touched  Teleki  on  the  shoulder  and 
said : 

"  Good,  Teleki !  you  spoke  like  a  man."  I 

The  Emir  turned  on  his  heel  and  hurried  out 
of  the  room,  shaking  his  fist. 

This  scene  put  Apafi  into  a  good  humor, 
especially  toward  Teleki.  The  minister  read 
this  in  the  Prince's  face  and  took  advantage  of  it 
at  once.  Taking  one  of  the  bystanders  by  the 
hand  he  brought  him  up  to  Apafi  and  introduced 
him  in  these  words  : 

"  My  future  son-in  law,  your  Excellency." 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        153 

An  introduction  under  any  other  title  would 
probably  have  been  evaded  by  Apafi,  but  in  this 
form  it  was  impossible  not  to  accept  it.  He 
found  himself  compelled  to  look  at  the  young 
man.  He  Avas  a  line-looking,  slender  youtli  and 
had  no  trace  of  a  beard.  With  his  feminine 
features  the  only  sign  of  the  man  was  his  in- 
dependent bearing.  Apati  was  pleased  with 
him. 

"  What  is  the  name  of  your  son-in-law  ? "  he 
asked  Teleki. 

The  latter  answered  with  a  peculiar  smile : 

"Emerich  Tokoli,  son  of  Stephen  Tokoli." 

At  mention  of  this  name  Apafi  grew  serious 
and  said  : 

"Your  father  was  a  good  friend  of  mine." 
IJut  he  did  not  offer  him  his  hand. 

"  I  know  that,"  replied  the  young  man,  "  and 
for  that  reason  I  sought  your  Highness." 

"  H  only  he  had  not  been  such  a  disturber  of 
tlie  peace.  It  is  well  that  you  have  not  followed 
his  counsel.  I  remember  Avell  the  contest  be- 
tween the  defeated  and  half-crazed  David  Zoly- 
omi.  Both  had  married  daughters  of  Bethlen, 
who  had  received  as  dowry  in  common  the 
castle  of  Bajda-Hunyad ;  one  had  one-half,  and  one 
the  other ;  after  the  two  men  had  taken  counsel 
together  they  gatliercd  their  servants  in  their 
respective  castle-yards,  began  l)attle  and  shot  at 
each  other  from  the  opposite  windows  ;  both  had 


154    'T^^  Golden  Age  In  Transylvania 

a  great  love  for  v?-ar.  Your  father  was  in  battle 
just  before  his  death.  In  the  very  hour  of 
death  he  needed  the  thunder  of  cannon  and  the 
tumult  of  the  siege.  It  is  well  that  you  are  not 
like  him.     You  look  gentle." 

"  That  is  praise  undeserved,"  said  Tokoli, 
proudly.  "  I  too  was  in  the  stormed  castle  and 
defended  it  until  my  father  fell." 

Apafi  heard  this  with  displeasure.  HoAvever 
he  wished  to  show  interest  in  the  youth  and  so 
after  a  pause  he  asked  : 

"  And  how  did  you  happen  to  save  yourself  ?  " 

At  that  Emerich  turned  red  and  did  not 
answer  at  once. 

Teleki  told  the  truth  as  if  excusing  the  youth- 
ful fire  of  the  young  man. 

"  He  is  so  young  that  in  woman's  clothes  he 
easily  escaped  the  notice  of  the  besiegers." 

This  amusing  explanation  put  Apafi  in  good 
humor  again.  He  stroked  the  bright  red  cheeks 
of  the  boy  and  motioned  to  Teleki  to  introduce 
the  rest  of  the  men.  They  were  all  of  them 
Hungarian  fugitives.  The  Prince  exerted  him- 
self to  meet  them  kindly.  Just  then  an  official 
entered  and  announced, 

"  His  Excellency,  the  ambassador  of  France 
wishes  to  be  admitted." 

Evident  confusion  came  over  Apafi.  He  drew 
Teleki  to  him  and  whispered  in  his  ear, 

"I  will   not,  I  cannot  receive   him.     Go  out 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        155 

and  speak  with  him  and  explain  the  matter  to 
him." 

Apati  slipped  quickly  out  of  the  reception- 
room,  rejoiced  that  this  time  he  had  rolled  off  the 
burden  on  Teleki.  However  he  stood  and  lis- 
tened at  the  door  thinlcing  that  there  might  be 
some  sudden  outbreak  after  his  back  was  turned. 
And  something  did  happen,  though  not  of  a 
character  to  make  one's  hair  stand  on  end.  The 
ambassador  uttered  a  jovial  laugh,  and  with  that 
all  in  the  room  burst  out  laughing  as  if  at  a  word 
of  command. 

"Something  strange  must  have  happened," 
thought  Ai)afi,  "to  force  these  men  to  such  of- 
fensive laughter,"  and  he  opened  the  door  part 
way.  But  he  could  not  fully  open  the  door,  for 
the  learned  Passai,  renowned  for  his  gravity,  had 
fallen  into  such  a  fit  of  laughter  that  he  leaned 
against  the  door  of  the  private  office. 

"  Let  me  in,  Passai,"  said  the  curious  Prince ; 
and  when  the  door  was  opened  the  cause  of  the 
general  laughter  became  clear.  The  Avorthy 
minister  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  room  clad 
in  Hungarian  costume.  You  cannot  imagine 
anything  more  comical!  the  good  man,  aside 
from  the  fact  that  he  was  quite  stout,  was 
smooth-shaven  and  wore  always  a  friendly  smile; 
but  this  unusual  costume  gave  him  an  appearance 
so  ridicuhjus  that  only  a  Hungarian  can  appreci- 
ate it.     Everybody  knows  that  the  Magyar  cos- 


156    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

tume  for  men  shows  the  figure  very  plainly. 
Then  too  the  vrorthy  Frenchman  moved  about  so 
helplessly  in  his  tight  hose  and  spurred  boots 
that  it  seemed  as  if  he  might  lose  his  footing  any 
moment.  He  had  forgotten  to  put  on  his  scarf, 
which  added  to  the  comical  effect  of  his  costume, 
his  long  curled  wig,  making  him  look  for  all  the 
world  like  a  lion,  and  his  round  hat  with  a  long . 
heron's  feather  completed  his  droll  appearance. 
Apafl  saw  no  reason  why  he  should  not  join  in 
the  laughter. 

With  the  French  ease  in  mingling  jest  and 
earnest  the  ambassador  tripped  up  to  him  and  said, 

"  Your  Highness,  you  have  so  many  times  re- 
fused me  admittance  that  the  idea  occurred  to  me 
that  perhaps  I  did  not  come  in  appropriate  cos- 
tume, and  as  your  Highness  sees,  results  have 
proved  the  wisdom  of  the  idea  for  now  that  I 
have  approached  you  in  Hungarian  costume  I 
have  been  so  fortunate  as  to  see  you." 

"  Par  bleu  !  "  replied  Apafi,  with  difficulty,  sup- 
pressing his  desire  to  laugh.  "  I  am  always  glad 
to  see  you.  The  only  condition  I  impose  is  that 
politics  shall  not  enter  into  our  conversations. 
But  you  have  no  sash,  and  without  the  sash  the 
Hungarian  costume  is  as  incomj^lete  as  the  French 
costume  without  culottes." 

Saying  this  the  Prince  took  a  jeweled  sash  and 
himself  fastened  it  about  the  figure  of  the  am- 
bassador. 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        157 

"xVnd  -u'hat  does  this  mean?  who  told  you  to 
stick  your  handkerchief  in  your  trousers  ?  onl}^  a 
haiduk  does  that,  a  nobleman  puts  his  in  his 
calpac.  But  what  a  fine  handkerchief  that  is  of 
yours ! " 

"  Is  it  not  a  beauty  ?  " 

"  It  is,  indeed,  with  its  silk  wreaths  and  gold 
and  silver  embroidery  around  the  hem.  Paris 
alone  can  furnish  the  like." 

"But  the  truth  is  it  was  made  in  Transyl- 
vania." 

"Incredible!" 

"  And  what  is  more  in  Ebesfalva." 

Apafi  looked  at  the  Keverend  gentleman  in 
astonishment. 

"  And  I  am  not  to  know  the  skilful  hands  that 
busy  themselves  in  this  way  !  " 

"  Your  Highness  does  know  them.  The  name 
of  the  maker  is  in  one  corner  of  the  handkerchief 
embroidered  in  beautiful  Gothic  letters." 

Apafi  looked  at  each  corner  of  the  handker- 
chief in  turn;  no  two  were  embroidered  alike; 
in  one  was  a  Avreath  of  oak  leaves,  in  one  a 
trophy,  in  the  third  a  Turkish,  a  Hungarian  and 
a  French  sword  fastened  together  with  a  ribbon, 
in  the  fourth  under  a  Prince's  crown  was  em- 
broidered the  name  Apafi. 

The  Prince  read  the  name  aloud.  The  by- 
standers looked  at  him  timidly  expecting  an  out- 
burst of   anger.     To  the  astonishment  of  all  a 


158    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

smile  played  over  the  Prince's  lips ;  lie  put  the 
handkerchief  in  the  Reverend  gentleman's  hat, 
put  this  on  the  ambassador's  head,  and  said  with 
very  good  humor : 

"  So  you  have  succeeded  in  winning  over  my 
wife?" 

The  minister  laughed  at  the  ambiguous  joke. 

"But  you  will  not  win  me,"  added  Apafi, 
laughing. 

The  minister  bowed  low ;  then  held  his  head 
erect  and  said  significantly : 

"  Those  mightier  than  I  will  accomplish  it." 

At  this  moment  the  door  opened  and  a  servant 
announced : 

"Her  Highness  Anna  Bornemissa,  wife  of 
Apafi,  wishes  to  be  admitted  to  the  presence  of 
the  Prince." 

Apafi  looked  at  Teleki. 

"  This  is  your  work." 

Teleki  answered  calmly :  "At  your  service, 
Highness." 

"  Did  you  bring  the  ambassador  to  the  Prin- 
cess ?  " 

"Even  so.  Highness." 

"  Then  it  was  you  who  advised  him  to  appear 
in  this  masquerade  that  he  might  the  more  read- 
ily draw  me  out." 

"  That  too  was  my  work,  your  Highness." 

"A  very  foolish  plan  on  your  part,  Michael 
Teleki." 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        159 

"  That  remains  to  be  proved,  your  Highness," 
thought  his  minister,  in  proud  consciousness  of 
his  clever  superiority. 

Madame  Apafi  entered  the  room.  Her  bear- 
ing was  princely  as  was  her  dress.  The  gentle- 
men present  vied  with  each  other  in  greeting 
her.  Apafi  stepped  quickly  toward  her,  drew 
her  arm  Avithin  his  and  endeavored  with  marked 
consideration  to  take  her  to  his  private  room. 

"  Let  us  stay  here,"  said  the  Princess.  "  It  is 
time  enough  to  look  at  your  Dutch  clocks  later  ; 
at  presenD  there  are  more  serious  affairs  before 
us;  the  gentlemen  from  Hungary  are  waiting 
for  a  hearing." 

"I  know  already  what  they  wish,  and  have 
said  that  I  will  not  hear  anything  more  on  the 
subject." 

"  Then  you  will  listen  to  me.  Yes,  to  me.  I 
too  am  a  Hungarian  and  make  supplication  to 
the  Prince  of  Transylvania  for  help  in  the  name 
of  my  Fatherland.  That  it  may  not  be  said  that 
I  influenced  the  Prince's  will  in  secret,  I  have 
come  here  pul)licly  before  his  throne  and  beseech 
him  for  protection  for  Hungary,  whose  sons  are 
called  strangers  here  in  Transylvania  where  her 
daughter  is  the  princess." 

It  was  evident  to  all  that  Apafi  would  have 
much  preferred  to  listen  to  men  rather  than  to 
his  wife,  but  he  was  caught  this  time.  She  stood 
before  him  as  a  suppliant,  and  tlicrc  was  no  way 


i6o    The  Golden  Age  In  Transylvania 

of  escape.  Teleki  ordered  the  pages  outside  not 
to  give  admittance  to  any  one  else.  Apafi  sat 
in  an  armchair  in  feverish  excitement,  and 
listened  to  the  words  of  his  wife.  But  before 
Anna  could  begin  her  speech  the  rattling  of  a 
coach  was  heard  in  the  courtyard,  and  shortly 
after  came  the  sound  of  decided  footsteps  through 
the  corridor,  and  an  imperious  voice  familiar  to 
all  inquired  if  the  Prince  was  within. 

When  the  page  attempted  to  stand  in  his  way 
a  still  more  authoritative  voice  called,  "  Out  of 
the  way,  boy."  At  the  same  time  Dionysius 
Banfy  pushed  his  way  into  the  room.  He  was 
just  as  he  had  alighted  from  his  carriage.  His 
cheeks  were  redder  than  usual  and  his  eyes 
blazed ;  he  went  directly  to  the  Prince  and  said 
without  preliminaries : 

"  Do  not  listen  to  these  men,  your  Highness, 
do  not  listen  to  a  word  they  say." 

The  Prince  greeted  Banfy  with  a  smile  and 
the  words,  "  Welcome,  kinsman." 

"Pardon,  your  Highness,  that  in  my  haste  I 
forgot  to  greet  you ;  but  when  I  heard  that  these 
Hungarians  had  gained  audience  here  I  was  be- 
side myself.  What  do  you  want  ?  "  he  went  on, 
turning  to  the  Hungarian  nobleman,  "  It  is  not 
enough  for  them  that  they  have  brought  their 
own  country  to  ruin  by  their  restlessness ;  they 
would  like  to  drag  ours  down  too." 

"  You  speak  of  us,"    said   Teleki,   with   cold 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        161 

scorn,  "as  if  Ave  belonged  to  some  Tartar  race 
and  bad  been  driven  here  from  God  knows  wbat 
strange,  savage  country." 

"  On  the  contrary,  I  have  spoken  of  you,  my 
lords,  as  people  who  from  the  very  first  have  by 
your  restlessness  involved  Transylvania  in  a 
course  leading  to  destruction.  The  Hungarians 
are,  to  a  man,  stupid." 

"I  beg  you  not  to  forget  that  I  too" — said 
Madame  Apafi. 

"  It  is  with  no  pleasure  that  I  see  the  w^ill  of 
your  Highness  is  authority  here." 

]\Iadame  A])afi  turned  to  her  brother-in-law  in 
injured  pride : 

"  I  shall  not  for  that  reason  cease  to  remain 
your  well-wishing  relative,"  and  with  these 
words  she  left  the  room. 

"  You  might  have  spoken  to  the  Prince  more 
becomingly,"  said  Teleki,  sharply,  to  the  great 
lord. 

"  What  have  I  said  to  the  Prince,  as  yet  ? " 
asked  Banfy,  shrugging  his  shoulders.  "  I  can- 
not get  anywhere  near  him  with  you  in  the  way. 
So  far,  I  have  only  spoken  against  those,  and 
shall  continue  to  speak  against  those  who  have  ab- 
solutely no  right  to  stand  at  the  foot  of  the  throne. 
I  mean  you  too,  Michael  Teleki.  I  know  very 
well  why  you  have  tliis  Hungarian  campaign  so 
much  at  heart.  It  is  not  enough  for  you  to  stand 
first  after  tlic  I'rince  in  Transylvania,  you  Avould 


l62    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

like  to  be  Palatine  of  Hungary  as  well.  "What  a 
delusion  you  are  cherishing !  The  French  prom- 
ise help  to  Hungary.  Hungary  promises  Teleki 
the  Palatinate.  Teleki  promises  Apafi  a  crown ; 
and  all  are  lying,  and  all  are  going  to  deceive 
one  another." 

"  My  lord,"  replied  Teleki,  bitterly,  "  is  it  al- 
lowed to  speak  so  to  guests,  to  kinsmen  who  are 
unfortunate  and  in  exile  ?  " 

"  Nobody  need  instruct  me  in  magnanimity," 
replied  Banfy,  proudly.  "  Guest  and  fugitive 
have  always  found  refuge  with  me ;  and  if  these 
fugitives  wish  us  to  share  our  home,  our  father- 
land with  them,  here  is  my  hand ;  I  receive  them 
to  a  share.  But  in  the  same  way  in  which  I 
should  have  the  sense  to  forbid  my  guests  to  set 
fire  to  the  house  over  my  head,  so  do  I  protest 
against  setting  fire  to  the  country.  And  if  they 
do  not  stop  trying  to  disturb  the  peace  once 
more  prospering  in  our  country  I  will  use  every 
means  to  have  them  driven  out." 

"  These  words  need  not  surprise  us,"  said 
Teleki  in  bitter  satire,  turning  to  the  noblemen, 
"  My  gracious  lord  has  been  of  late  years  par- 
doned by  the  Prince.  Before  that  time  he  was 
in  arms  against  us." 

Apafi  sat  uneasily.  "  Have  done  with  this 
quarreling.  You  are  dismissed.  As  you  see  my 
counsellors  are  in  opposition  and  without  them  I 
can  do  nothing." 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        163 

"  We  will  bring  it  before  the  Diet,"  said  Teleki, 
solemnly. 

The  Prince  withdrew,  greatly  annoyed,  to  his 
private  room,  and  the  lords  went  out  the  other 
door. 

Banfy  looked  at  him  proudly  as  he  went  away 
and  then  straightened  his  fur  cap. 

"My  good  standing  is  at  an  end,"  he  said 
mockingly  as  he  went  away. 

Teleki  looked  after  him  coldly.  When  all  had 
gone  Teleki  whispered  a  few  words  to  a  page, 
who  went  away  and  soon  came  back  with  a 
curly-haired  blonde  j^outh. 

It  seems  as  if  we  had  already  seen  this  young 
man  at  some  time,  but  for  so  short  a  time  that 
we  cannot  at  once  recall  him.  Over  his  warm 
dress  hung  a  beggar's  pouch,  and  in  his  hand  was 
a  knotted  stick. 

"  So  at  last  you  allow  me  to  come  into  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Prince,"  he  said  in  a  somewhat  im- 
perious tone  to  Teleki. 

"  Take  your  place  here  at  the  door,"  replied 
the  minister.  "  The  Prince  will  soon  pass  on  his 
way  to  dinner;  you  may  then  speak  with  him." 

The  young  man  with  the  beggar's  pouch  sat 
for  a  long  time  at  the  Prince's  door,  until  A])afi 
finally  appeared  and  the  beggar  placed  himself 
at  once  in  his  way. 

"Who  are  you?"  asked  the  Prince  astonished, 

"  I  am  the  ransomed  knight  Emerich  Palassa, 


164    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

who  was  once  named  among  Hungary's  most  in- 
fluential men,  and  who  now  stands  before  your 
Highness  with  a  beggar's  staff." 

"  You  were  concerned  in  that  conspiracy,  I  be- 
lieve," said  Apafi,  who  appeared  unpleasantly 
alfected  by  the  scene. 

"  I  was  not,  your  Highness.  If  you  will  deign 
to  listen  to  my  story  " — 

"  Tell  it." 

"As  you  well  know  there  was  once  in  Hun- 
gary a  notorious  Turkish  robber-knight,  by  name 
Corsar  Bey,  who  for  a  long  time  laid  waste  the 
upper  country  and  whom  the  united  powers  of  the 
counties  could  not  succeed  in  bringing  under  con- 
trol, in  his  rocky  fortress.  This  man  I  caught  by 
stratagem  and  in  such  a  manner  as  to  win  over 
to  my  side  his  favorite.  Under  pretext  of  an  ap- 
parition she  enticed  him  alone  outside  the  castle. 
I  was  duly  informed,  fell  upon  him  with  my  men 
who  had  been  concealed  in  the  forest,  and  took 
him  captive  with  his  favorite,  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  and  unprincipled  of  women." 

"  I  have  already  heard  the  story,  Balassa.  That 
was  a  worthy  deed." 

"  Then  hear  the  rest,  your  Highness.  N"o  sooner 
was  the  news  of  the  capture  spread  abroad  than 
the  Palatine  demanded  of  me  most  emphatically 
to  give  over  my  prisoners  to  him.  The  Turks 
had  already  offered  me  sixteen  thousand  ducats 
for  the  two,  but  I  would  not  let  them  go  at  any 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        165" 

price,  and  sent  word  to  the  Palatine  that  if  he 
Avished  to  call  a  Bey  his  own,  he  must  crawl  out 
from  behind  his  wife's  shadow  and  catch  one  for 
himself.     I  had  caught  mine  for  my  own  use." 

Apafi  laughed  loudly.  "You  gave  him  the 
right  answer." 

"  At  that  the  Palatine  became  angry  and  by 
the  Emperor's  command  sent  troops  against  me 
who  were  to  take  my  prisoners  by  force.  Ilis 
Excellency  your  brother-in-law,  Dionysius  Banf}'-, 
had  at  that  time  found  refuge  in  my  house  and  I 
introduced  to  him  this  woman  who  had  com- 
pletely befooled  me.  He  was  to  flee  with  her  to 
my  castle,  Ecsed.  But  when  I  saw  that  the  Pal- 
atine interfered  with  every  attempt  of  mine  to 
deliver  Corsar  Bey  over  to  the  Turks  for  the  of- 
fered ransom,  and  yet  all  he  wanted  of  him  was 
to  cut  his  head  off  like  any  other  freebooter's,  I 
gave  the  Turk  poison,  which  he  took  gratefully 
for  the  sake  of  escaping  justice.  Then  when  the 
Palatine's  troops  came  they  found  only  the  dead 
body  which  the  Turks  took  off  my  hands  for  a 
thousand  ducats." 

"  Naturally  the  Palatine  was  angry  with  you 
for  that,"  said  Apafi. 

"  I  had  good  cause  to  be  angry  witli  him,  for  I 
had  lost  fifteen  thousand  ducats  by  him ;  yet  he 
succeeded  in  getting  a  writ  of  arrest  against  me 
from  the  minister.  I  scented  it  in  time  and  got 
together    my    valuables,    intending    to    flee   to 


i66    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Transylvania  until  the  affair  had  been  forgotten. 
Then  I  hurried  to  my  castle  Ecsed  where,  as  I 
have  said,  Banfy  had  been  sent  before  me  with 
the  Turkish  woman.  On  the  way  I  learned  that 
Banfy  had  been  pardoned  by  your  Highness  and 
restored  to  his  former  position.  I  rejoiced  not  a 
little  that  in  him  I  should  find  a  powerful  pro- 
tector here.  Imagine  my  astonishment  when  I 
reached  Ecsed  to  find  the  woman  gone  without  a 
trace,  and  I  learned  from  my  castle  warden  that 
Banfy  had  taken  her  with  him  and  left  a  letter 
for  me.  In  the  letter  was  written :  '  My  friend : 
Learn  from  this  that  a  man  should  never  trust 
another  with  his  horse,  his  watch,  nor  his  love.' " 

"  What ! "  cried  Apafi.     "  Is  that  the  truth  ?  " 

"  Your  Excellency  can  see  his  writing,"  replied 
Balassa,  and  drew  from  his  pouch  the  letter  re- 
ferred to.  "  The  woman  must  be  hid  somewhere 
in  his  forest  of  Banfy-Hunyad,  I  suppose." 

"  That  is  monstrous !  "  said  Apafi,  glowing  with 
anger.  "  Can  a  man  with  such  a  beautiful,  noble 
wife,  my  own  wife's  sister,  so  far  forget  his  duty 
as  husband  !     I'll  not  forgive  him  that." 

"  Pardon  me,  your  Highness,  I  have  nothing 
more  to  do  with  Banfy.  My  complaint  is  now 
urgently  directed  against  Kapi." 

"  What  have  you  against  him  ?  It  is  unheard- 
of  to  have  so  beautiful  a  wife  and  yet  keep  a 
Turkish  slave  woman  ! " 

"  This  Kapi  was  the  man  who  had  the  use  of  my 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        167 

Transylvania  estates.  I  determined  to  know 
nothing  more  of  iJanfy  and  immediately  took  up 
my  quarters  with  Kapi  in  his  castle  of  Aranyos. 
Of  the  splendor  displayed  by  this  man  I  had 
never  had  the  least  idea  before,  although  all  my 
life  I  had  been  to  the  courts  of  Palatines  and 
Princes  in  no  small  number.  His  wife  did  not 
put  her  foot  to  the  ground,  but  was  carried  to 
the  very  gate  in  a  gilded  chair,  and  she  never 
wore  the  same  gown  twice." 

"  What  have  I  to  do  with  Madame  Kapi's 
finery  ?  " 

"  I  am  coming  to  the  point.  It  is  just  because 
of  this  finer}^  that  her  husband  is  compelled  to 
resort  to  all  kinds  of  trickery  to  satisfy  the  wishes 
of  his  lady.  Furthermore  your  Highness  is  con- 
cerned, for  such  immoderate  luxury  only  makes 
the  contrast  the  more  striking  between  the  sim- 
plicity of  your  Excellency's  court  life  and  the  in- 
solent splendor  of  these  small  kings.  And  it 
carries  its  impression  with  the  strangers  who  so 
frequently  visit  us ;  the  effect  of  it  is  already 
felt ;  for  when  the  Bavarian  ambassador  came 
recently  to  Aranyos  from  Ebesfalva  I  heard  him 
say  in  flattering  tones  to  Madame  Kapi  that  she 
was  the  real  Princess  of  Trans3'lvania." 

"Did  he  sa}"  that?"  said  the  Prince,  beginning 
to  take  great  interest  in  the  affair.  "  Go  on  with 
your  story.  Did  he  say  that  Kapi's  wife  was 
the  real  Princess?" 


l68    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  In  point  of  beauty  and  bearing  slie  is  not 
worthy  to  tie  the  shoe  of  her  Highness,  the 
Princess  Apafi,  if  you  were  to  strip  her  of  the 
costly  jewels  that  she  wears  in  such  numbers  she 
can  hardly  move." 

"  Go  on,  go  on." 

"]^ow  Kapi  informed  me  one  fine  day  that 
your  Excellency  had  received  command  from  the 
Palatine  to  have  me  arrested  and  delivered  over." 

"  I —  received  command —  I  never  heard  a 
word  of  it ! " 

"Unfortunately  I  believed  the  story,  and 
thinking  that  I  stood  between  two  fires  saw  no 
way  of  escape  except  to  give  over  to  Kapi  my 
Transylvania  estates  to  prevent  their  falling  into 
the  public  treasury.  In  return  for  this  he  gave 
me  a  written  promise  that  I  should  have  the 
property  back  again  as  soon  as  I  was  in  a  posi- 
tion to  receive  it.  I  then  determined  to  flee  to 
Poland  during  the  period  of  danger.  Kapi  gave 
me  two  guides  who  were  to  lead  me  over  the 
mountains  to  the  frontier,  and  at  the  time  he  sent 
word  secretly  to  the  guard  on  the  frontier  that  I 
was  a  spy  sent  by  the  Koman  Emperor,  who  had 
been  finding  out  the  affairs  of  Transylvania  and 
would  now  like  to  get  back  unseen.  These  ras- 
cals stopped  me  on  the  way,  robbed  me  of  all  my 
money  and  papers,  and  dragged  me  off  to  Karls- 
burg.  There,  it  is  true  my  innocence  was  proved, 
but  my  money  and  my  papers  were  lost.     And 


The  Prince  and  His  Minister        169 

novr  Kapi  asserts  that  I  had  actually  sold  him 
all  my  property  and  had  nothing  left  but  this 
leather  pouch." 

"  Be  comforted,"  replied  the  angered  Prince. 
"  I  will  give  you  full  satisfaction." 

"  Your  Highness  owes  it  to  his  own  authority," 
replied  Balassa,  by  way  of  urging  on  the  Prince. 
"  These  nobles  act  as  arbitrarily  as  if  there  were 
nobody  in  authority  over  them." 

"  Do  not  be  disturbed.  I  will  soon  prove  to 
them  that  there  is  a  Prince  in  Transylvania." 
Apafi  left  the  audience  room  very  much  excited. 

Over  the  heads  of  two  powerful  men  who  stood 
in  Teleki's  way,  the  storm  was  already  threaten- 
ing. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  LIEUTENANT  OF  THE  EOUNDS 

Clement  put  his  pen  behind  his  ear  and  read 
over  the  beautiful  verses  he  had  just  written. 
There  were  two  hundred  stanzas  all  ending  in 
"  was,"  except  one  that  ended  in  "  were." 

As  Apafi  always  repented  if  he  had  hurt  any- 
body's feelings,  so  in  the  case  of  the  traveling 
student  Clement,  he  did  not  rest  until  he  had 
made  up  to  him  for  the  disgrace  inflicted.  And 
this  he  did  by  making  the  inoffensive  poet  Lieu- 
tenant of  the  Rounds. 

In  those  days  there  were  many  duties  connected 
with  this  office,  all  of  which  Clement  calmly  let 
slip  while  he  wrote  chronicles  and  epics  in  abun- 
dance. ]^ow  his  glance  rested  upon  an  epic  in 
which  he  had  related  the  victory  of  Apafi  at 
ISTeuhalisel.  This  poetic  musing  had  so  engrossed 
Clement's  power  of  thought  that  an  entire  week 
had  passed  since  his  serving-man  had  run  away 
carrying  off  his  master's  spurred  boots,  and  he 
had  not  yet  pursued  the  faithless  servant  in  spite 
of  his  office  as  Lieutenant  of  the  Rounds.  He 
kept  persistently  going  around  in  the  same  circle ; 
when  he  looked  for  his  boots,  he  remembered  that 
his  servant  had  stolen  them,  and  when  he  started 

170 


The  Lieutenant  of  the  Rounds       171 

to  go  after  his  servant  he  became  aware  that  he 
had  no  boots.  Under  these  circumstances  where 
coukl  he  make  a  beginning !  So  he  set  himself 
down  and  wrote  verses  without  end, 

Ilis  room  had  not  been  swept  for  a  week,  so 
there  was  no  hick  of  dust  and  cobwebs,  beside  the 
ink  spots  on  the  floor  all  around  the  table.  This 
table  had  only  two  legs,  the  other  two  being  re- 
placed by  piles  of  tiles. 

The  poet  wrote,  scratched  out,  and  chewed  the 
end  of  his  pen.  On  the  window-sill  lay  a  piece 
of  bread  and  some  cheese  and  it  occurred  to  the 
poet  that  this  food  was  intended  for  his  consump- 
tion. But  first  he  must  use  the  ink  in  his  pen ; 
before  tliis  was  finished,  a  second,  third,  and 
fourth  thought  had  crowded  on  the  first ;  mean- 
time three  mice  had  come  out  of  a  chinlc,  sported 
about  the  tempting  morsel  and  then  gnawed  away 
until  there  was  nothing  left.  After  which  they 
had  glided  back  to  their  holes. 

The  ])oet  had  worked  the  Pegasus  harnessed 
to  liis  plow  until  his  senses  were  gone.  When  he 
finally  roused  himself  and  looked  for  his  bread 
and  cheese  he  discovered  that  only  cruml)s  were 
left,  concluded  that  he  had  already  eaten  and  im- 
agined that  he  was  satisfied  ;  so  he  set  himself 
down  again  and  went  on  with  his  poetry.  While 
he  was  subduing  the  flesh  in  this  way,  there  was 
a  scratching  at  the  door ;  somebody  rattled  the 
hinge  evidently  mistaking  it  for  the  latch,  and 


172    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

naturally  could  not  open  the  door.  This  noise 
rudely  frightened  Clement  from  his  poetic 
thought.  When  he  had  called  out  several  times 
to  no  purpose  that  the  door  was  not  locked  he 
found  himself  obliged  to  rise  and  open  it  to  pre- 
vent the  visitor  from  breaking  the  latch  or  taking 
off  the  hinge. 

There  stood  a  Wallachian  with  a  sealed  letter 
in  his  hand.  He  seemed  to  be  much  frightened 
when  the  door  opened,  although  that  was  the  ful- 
filment of  his  wishes. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  said  Clement,  becoming  angry 
when  the  peasant  did  not  speak. 

The  Wallachian  raised  his  round  eyebrows, 
looked  at  the  poet  with  wide-opened  eyes  and 
asked  :  "  Are  you  the  man  who  lies  for  money  ?  " 

In  this  choice  language  the  Wallachian  de- 
scribed the  office  of  our  Clement.  His  veins 
swelled  with  anger.  "  Whose  ox  are  you  ?  "  he 
thundered  at  the  Wallachian. 

"  The  gracious  lord's  who  sent  this  letter,"  an- 
swered the  peasant,  slily. 

"  What  is  his  name  ?  "  asked  Clement,  furiously, 
and  tore  the  letter  from  the  Wallachian's  hand. 

"  Gracious  lord  is  what  he  is  called." 

Clement  opened  the  letter  and  read :  "  Come 
at  once  to  me  where  the  bearer  will  lead  you." 

Clement  was  already  raging,  but  now  the 
thought  that  he  had  been  summoned  somewhere 
and  had  no  boots  made  him  beside  himself. 


The  Lieutenant  of  the  Rounds       173 

"  Go;'  ho  shouted  to  the  Wallachian.  "  Tell 
your  lord  whoever  he  is,  that  it  is  no  farther  from 
him  to  me,  than  from  me  to  him.  If  he  wishes 
to  speak  with  me  let  him  take  the  trouble  to  come 
here." 

"  I  understand,  Dumnye  Macska."  In  his  ter- 
ror the  peasant  had  called  Clement  by  the  name 
used  by  the  peasants  for  the  Lieutenant  of  the 
Rounds,  and  at  once  he  hurried  out  of  the  room. 

Clement  drew  hunself  up  with  a  great  effort  in 
his  high-backed  chair,  and  placed  two  large  books 
on  the  floor  before  him  that  his  visitor  should  not 
notice  that  he  was  barefooted. 

Ueavy  footsteps  were  soon  heard  on  the  street 
before  the  house,  and  when  he  looked  from  the 
window  he  saw  to  his  great  dismay  that  his  vis- 
itor was  no  other  than  Count  Ladislaus  Csaki,  at- 
tended by  two  Hungarian  foot-soldiers  with  gold 
lacings. 

"Now,  Clement,"  said  the  poet  to  himself, 
"  maintain  your  dignity.  It  is  true  he  is  a  Count 
and  a  distinguished  man,  but  one  who  has  fallen 
into  disfavor  with  the  Prince  while  3''ou  are  in 
his  favor,  and  besides  that  are  in  an  official  posi- 
tion." So  he  hid  his  feet  under  the  books,  placed 
his  pen  between  his  lips  and  bade  Csaki  come  in. 
He  did  not  even  rise  at  his  entrance.  Csaki  aj)- 
peared  displeased  at  this  reception. 

"  You  know  how  to  maintain  your  official 
dignity,"  he  said  to  Clement. 


174    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  What  I  am,  I  am,  thanks  to  the  favor  of  the 
Prince,"  he  replied,  with  affectation,  and  folded 
his  arms  proudly. 

"  I  have  come  to  you  only  at  the  bidding  of 
the  Prince.  His  Highness  has  intrusted  me  with 
a  very  delicate  affair  in  which  I  need  your  help. 
The  affair  must  be  managed  with  the  utmost 
secrecy  and  for  that  reason  I  could  have  wished 
that  you  should  come  to  me." 

At  this  explanation  Clement  suddenly  lost  his 
Insolent  manner. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,"  he  stammered  confusedly 
and  with  head  humbly  bowed.  "I  did  not 
know —    I  pray  you  be  seated." 

But  as  the  chair  in  which  he  sat  was  the  only 
specimen  of  the  kind  in  the  room,  he  jumped  up 
to  make  room  for  the  Count,  and  in  so  doing 
displayed  his  feet  without  their  customary  cover- 
ing, at  which  Csaki  burst  into  a  hearty  laugh. 

"  What  the  devil  does  this  mean,  Lieutenant," 
he  exclaimed.  "Are  you  like  the  Turks  who 
take  off  their  boots  in  excess  of  reverence  ?  " 

"  I  beg  your  pardon.  I  have  not  taken  them 
off  but  they  were  stolen  from  me  by  my  servant 
while  I  slept.  This  was  my  only  reason  for 
making  your  Grace  such  a  rude  reply.  But  I 
dare  hope  that  3^our  Grace  has  already  pardoned 
me." 

Csaki's  good-hmnor  was  only  increased  by  this 
explanation. 


The  Lieutenant  of  the  Rounds       175 

"  Certainly,  if  that  is  all,  we  will  relieve  your 
distress  at  once,"  he  said.  And  he  ordered  the 
soldier  waiting  without  to  bring  his  own  dress 
boots  in  the  carriage  box  for  the  Lieutenant. 

Clement  was  just  opening  his  lips  to  make 
some  objections — the  favor  shown  him  was  too 
great — when  he  caught  sight  of  the  boots ;  they 
pleased  him  greatly,  for  they  were  made  of  royal 
green  morocco,  stitched  with  gold  threads, 
trimmed  on  each  side  with  broad  gold  fringe  and 
finished  with  enameled  spurs. 

"Put  them  on  quickly,"  said  Csaki  to  the 
Lieutenant.  "  You  must  be  on  your  way  at  once 
without  delay." 

Clement  took  one  of  the  boots  by  the  two 
straps  and  began  to  draw  it  on,  first  looking  in 
with  a  satisfied  smile,  but  it  was  no  small  task 
for  Csaki  wore  a  very  narrow  cavalier's  boot. 
Clement,  on  the  other  hand,  moved  on  moderately 
large  feet,  so  that  he  had  to  begin  from  the  very 
beginning  as  many  as  three  times  and  give  it  up 
from  the  very  beginning  as  many  timt^s,  thor- 
oughly tired  before  he  succeeded  in  getting  his 
foot  into  the  leg  of  the  boot ;  in  these  exertions 
he  worked  his  eyes  and  mouth  so  that  Ladislaus 
Csaki  had  to  put  his  head  out  of  the  window,  he 
was  so  overcome  with  laughter.  Then  he  came 
to  the  heel  and  tliere  he  stuck ;  he  seized  the  foot 
gear  firmly  by  botli  straps  and  began  to  stamp 
himself  into  it,  thumping  about  the  room  in  this 


176    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

bent  position  and  groaning  loudly  at  every  push, 
till  his  eyes  stood  out  and  the  perspiration  ran 
down  his  face,  before  he  had  worked  his  way 
into  the  first  boot.  The  same  difficulties  attended 
the  second  boot ;  but  after  he  had  used  six-horse 
power  to  get  his  foot  into  this  insufficient  space 
he  looked  at  his  shining  tight  boots  with  a  glow 
of  satisfaction,  though  they  were  not  in  perfect 
harmony  with  the  rest  of  his  dusty,  greasy,  ink- 
spotted  clothing, 

"  Now  listen  carefully  to  what  I  tell  you,"  said 
Csaki,  seating  himself  on  the  only  chair  with  an 
air  of  authority,  while  the  student  still  standing, 
lifted  first  one  foot  and  then  the  other  and  his 
face  turned  green  and  blue  with  pain,  for  the 
boots  began  to  make  havoc  with  his  corns. 

"  When  did  you  make  your  last  circuit  ?  " 

"  I  don't  remember  exactly." 

"But  you  ought  to  know.  Why  did  you  not 
make  a  note  of  it  ?  The  Prince  wishes  you  to 
set  out  at  once  and  make  your  round  without 
delay,  paying  special  attention  to  the  districts 
lying  between  Torocho,  Banfy-hunyad,  and  Bon- 
czida ;  in  addition  to  the  usual  questions  you  are 
to  add  this  one.  Has  anybody  seen  any  foreign 
animals  in  the  surrounding  woods  ?  " 

" '  Foreign  animals,' "  repeated  mechanically  the 
doleful  official. 

"  And  if  anywhere  you  receive  the  reply  that 
such  have  been  seen,  you  are  to  go  through  that 


The  Lieutenant  of  the  Rounds       177 

locality    and   examine   carefully   until   you   get 
track  of  them." 

'*■  I  beg  your  pardon,  but  what  kind  of  animals 
Avill  they  be?"  asked  the  student,  timorously. 

"■  Oh,  liave  no  fear,  it  is  neither  a  seven-headed 
dragon  nor  a  minotaur.  At  the  worst  a  young 
panther." 

"  Panther  " — stammered  Clement  in  terror. 

"You  are  not  expected  to  catch  him,"  said 
Csaki,  consolingly.  "  You  are  to  hunt  out  where 
he  stays  and  then  let  us  know." 

"  Suppose  that  beast  of  prey,  whose  presence 
in  Transylvania  I  doubt  greatly,  should  happen 
to  be  in  the  territory  of  Dionysius  Banfy,  what 
shall  I  do  then?" 

"  Follow  him  up." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  but  his  territory  is  baro- 
nial, where  my  authority  does  not  extend." 

"  Don't  be  such  a  simpleton,  Clement,"  said 
Csaki.  "  I  did  not  say,  did  I,  that  you  were  to 
go  with  an  armed  guard  ?  The  entire  expedition 
must  be  kept  a  secret.  You  and  your  guide 
alone  are  to  get  track  of  the  beast.  We  have 
positive  information  that  he  is  somewhere  in  this 
vicinity.  Now  a  careful  investigation  is  de- 
manded of  your  skill.  Tiic  rest  will  be  given 
over  to  more  fearless  workers." 

The  entire  mission  seemed  to  Clement  a  very 
strange  one,  but  he  did  not  dare  make  any  objec- 
tion, and  bowed  with  a  deep  sigh. 


1 78    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  Above  everything  else,  skill,  speed,  secrecy. 
These  are  the  three  things  that  I  recommend  to 
your  especial  consideration." 

"  I  will  set  out  at  once,  gracious  lord,  only  I 
must  borrow  a  horse  somewhere  first,  so  I  shall 
not  ruin  these  fine  boots  with  walking." 

"  That  would  delay  matters.  You  must  not 
exert  yourself  about  a  horse ;  one  of  my  servants 
shall  give  up  his  and  you  can  mount  that.  Don't 
forget  to  think  of  his  fodder,  so  that  you  will 
bring  him  back  something  besides  skin  and 
bones." 

So  much  kindness  fairly  bewildered  Clement. 
In  all  haste  he  strapped  on  his  traveling  bag  and 
his  rusty  sword ;  and  after  he  had  put  in  the  first 
a  roll  of  parchment,  a  pen,  and  a  bottle  of  ink, 
declared  himself  ready. 

"  That  is  a  light  traveling  bag  of  yours,"  said 
Csaki. 

"'Integer  vitae,  scelerisque  purus,  non  eget 
Mauri  jaculis,  neque  arcu,' "  replied  the  phil- 
osopher, with  a  quotation  from  Horace,  and, 
the  reins  being  handed  him,  made  ready  to 
mount. 

But  when  the  spirited  steed  noticed  that  the 
philosophical  student  had  put  one  foot  in  the 
stirrup  he  began  to  kick  and  circle  round,  com- 
pelling the  poet  to  jump  round  on  one  foot  until 
the  laughing  servant  seized  the  horse  by  the 
bridle  and  helped  the  inoffensive  rider  to  mount. 


The  Lieutenant  of  the  Rounds       179 

But  as  lie  had  lon^:  le^'s  and  the  sokliers  had 
sliortened  the  stirrups,  he  had  to  stoop  on  his 
horse  as  if  it  were  a  cameL 

Once  more  Ladishius  Csaki  called  after  him 
not  to  forget  his  injunctions,  at  which  the  poet 
unintentionally  struck  spurs  to  his  horse  and  gal- 
loped madly  away  over  the  stones.  Coat,  sword 
and  traveling  hag  flew  about  the  unhappy  rider. 
lie  held  fast  to  the  front  and  back  of  the  saddle 
and  rode  on  amid  the  laughter  of  the  villagers  of 
Torocko,  who  sat  in  groups  in  front  of  their 
houses. 

First  the  Lieutenant  took  the  road  to  Gross- 
Schlatten.  Formerly  when  he  had  a  servant,  the 
servant  constituted  his  retinue.  But  now  for 
lack  of  a  servant  he  was  compelled  to  go  from 
town  to  town  in  solitude,  following  the  direc- 
tions of  the  village  magnate.  As  he  was  trot- 
ting through  a  defile  he  noticed  in  a  thicket  a 
group  seated  about  a  fire.  At  first  he  thought 
it  was  a  party  of  gypsies,  until  approaching 
nearer  he  discovered  to  his  great  horror  that 
they  were  Tartars  who  were  roasting  an  ox  and 
sat  around  it  in  a  circle.  To  turn  around  was 
not  advisable  for  the  way  led  straight  past  the 
Tartars  sunning  themselves,  so  Clement  decided 
it  was  best  to  act  as  if  he  had  no  fear,  and  trot- 
ted calmly  past  the  staring  group.  lie  ])re- 
tended  to  be  counting  with  greatest  interest  the 
fruit  beside  the  road,  and  when  he  was  quite 


i8o    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

near  took  off  his  hat  as  if  he  noticed  them  for 
the  first  time,  murmured  hurriedly,  "  Salem  Alei- 
kum,"  and  rode  on  without  looking  behind.  So 
far,  so  good  ;  but  at  this  moment  up  jumped  two 
Tartars  and  shouted  after  the  rider  to  stop. 
When  Clement  saw  that  the  two  were  running 
toward  him  without  any  weapons,  he  thought 
perhaps  they  had  no  intention  of  murder  and 
waited  for  them.  But  when  the  two  dark-faced 
creatures  came  near,  they  seized  the  rider  be- 
tween them,  caught  hold  of  his  legs  and  gave 
evidence  of  no  less  intentions  than  to  strip  him 
of  his  fine  boots. 

"  A  curse  upon  your  soul ! "  shouted  the  furi- 
ous Clement,  laid  hold  of  his  rusty  sword  and 
tried  to  draw  it  and  cut  off  one  of  their  ears. 
But  the  good  blade  had  not  been  drawn  from  its 
scabbard  for  ten  years  and  was  so  rusted  that,  in 
spite  of  all  his  efforts,  Clement  could  not  draw  it 
out.  Meantime  the  two  Tartars  pulled  the 
struggling  rider  this  way  and  that  by  his  legs 
and  naturally  did  not  succeed  in  getting  off  the 
tight  boots.  The  Tartars  berated  Clement,  and 
Clement  berated  the  Tartars.  The  uproar 
brought  the  Aga,  a  man  with  a  figure  like  an 
orang-outang,  his  brown  features  framed  by  a 
white  beard,  who  inquired  hoarsely  what  was 
the  matter. 

Clement  drew  out  his  warrant  of  authority 
and  showed  it  to  the  Aga  in  silence,  for  rage 


The  Lieutenant  of  the  Rounds       181 

stifled  his  voice,  while  the  two  Tartars  exphiined 
something  in  a  foreign  tongue,  with  angry  ges- 
tures, and  pointed  to  his  green  boots. 

"  Who  are  you,  crooked-nosed  unbeliever," 
inquired  the  Aga,  "  that  you  dare  wear  light- 
green,  the  sacred  color  of  the  prophets,  that  the 
faithful  use  only  for  the  dances  of  their  temples 
and  the  turban  of  the  Padisha,  and  that  too  on 
your  boots  that  go  through  the  mud  ?  May  you 
be  burned  alive,  you  godless  giaour  !  " 

"I  am  the  lieutenant  reconnoitering  in  the 
service  of  his  Excellency,  Michael  Apafi,"  de- 
claimed the  former  student,  with  pathetic  dis- 
tress. "  My  person  is  sacred  and  inviolable.  I 
am  the  man  who  provides  the  armies  of  the  Sul- 
tan with  food  and  drink.  I  impose  the  taxes. 
Let  me  go  for  I  am  a  very  important  personage." 

This  manner  of  defense  pleased  the  Tartars. 
The  Aga  gave  his  subjects  a  tacit  sign  that  meant 
this  was  the  very  man  they  wanted,  and  then 
began  to  speak  to  him  in  a  more  friendly  tone. 

"You  said  that  it  was  your  business  to  an- 
nounce the  taxes.  My  lord,  Ali  Pasha  of  Nagy 
Varad,  has  just  sent  me  here  to  announce  a 
new  tax,  so  I  have  met  you  at  the  right  moment 
although  it  is  nothing  for  you  to  do;  it  will, 
however,  be  a  sensible  thing  for  you  to  give  this 
out  at  the  same  time." 

"  I  will  do  so  with  pleasure,"  said  Clement, 
eager  to  get  aAva}'. 


i82     The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  Wait  a  moment,"  said  the  Aga,  motioning  to 
him.  "  You  do  not  know  yet  how  high  the  tax 
is  to  be.  The  whole  amount  is  a  mere  trifle ;  it 
is  imposed  only  so  that  they  may  recognize  our 
authority.  The  tax  is  only  a  penny  a  head. 
That  is  not  much,  is  it  ?  " 

"  No  indeed,"  said  Clement,  agreeing  that  he 
might  get  away  the  more  quickly. 

"  Don't  hurry  off,"  said  the  Aga,  checking  his 
haste.  "  I  should  be  sorry  to  see  that  you  did 
not  carry  out  this  order  of  mine.  But  as  you 
would  not  consider  it  any  perjury  not  to  keep  a 
promise  given  to  us  I  will  send  one  of  my  good 
men  with  you,  who  shall  accompany  you  from 
village  to  village  and  see  that  you  make  the 
proclamation  about  the  tax." 

"  By  all  means,  your  Grace,"  said  Clement, 
hoping  to  get  rid  of  the  man  in  the  next  vill- 
age. 

"  Mount,  Zulfikar,"  said  the  Aga,  to  one  of  his 
men. 

The  man  spoken  to  was  a  lean  fellow  with  an 
evil,  squinting  glance.  Although  he  was  as  dirty 
as  the  rest,  his  features  showed  that  he  did  not 
belong  to  the  same  race,  and  if  we  paid  close  at- 
tention to  so  unimportant  individuals,  we  might 
remember  that  we  had  already  seen  him  some- 
where. 

"  One  thing  more,"  said  the  Aga  to  Clement, 
eager  to  get  off  at  any  price.     "  As  soon  as  you 


The  Lieutenant  of  the  Rounds       183 

get  home  lay  aside  those  green  boots,  for  if  I 
should  see  them  on  your  feet  again  you  would 
get  live  hundred  stripes  on  the  soles  of  your  feet, 
that  you  would  keep  until  your  wedding  day." 

Clement  agreed  to  everything  in  his  joy  to  get 
away  at  last,  and  trotted  ojff  toward  Gross- Schlat- 
ten.  His  Tartar  comrade  rode  faithfully  by  his 
side.  From  time  to  time  the  Lieutenant  gave  a 
side  glance  at  his  companion  and  then  looked 
away  quickly,  for  as  the  Turk  was  cross-eyed 
Clement  never  felt  sure  which  way  he  was  look- 
ing. And  all  the  time  he  was  considering  how 
easily  he  could  dupe  the  Tartar,  a  thought  that 
made  huu  smile  to  himself,  blink  and  nod  with 
satisfaction, 

"  You  wiD  not  play  any  tricks  on  me.  Lieuten- 
ant," said  the  Tartar,  unexpectedly,  and  in  the 
best  of  Hungarian,  evidently  reading  these 
thoughts  on  his  face. 

Clement  almost  fell  off  his  horse  with  fear, 
unable  to  comprehend  what  fiend  he  could  be  to 
read  a  man's  thoughts  on  his  face,  and  speak 
Hungarian  in  spite  of  being  a  Tartar. 

"  You  need  not  rack  your  brains  any  more 
about  me,"  said  the  Turk,  calmly.  "I  am  a 
Hungarian  deserter  once  in  the  service  of  Emer- 
ich  Balassa.  I  helped  seize  and  imprison  Corsar 
Bey,  and  when  the  Hungarians  ])egan  to  pursue 
me  for  it  I  turned  Turk.  Now  with  the  Proph- 
et's aid  I  sliall  yet  ho  Pasha,  so  don't  exert  your- 


184    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

self  to  get  the  better  of  me,  for  be  assured  you 
are  dealing  with  an  old  fox." 

Clement  scratched  his  head  in  perplexity,  and 
attended  by  the  deserter,  much  against  his  will 
concluded  his  official  questions  with  the  an- 
nouncement of  the  penny  tax  which  the  people 
all  received  with  so  much  favor  that  most  of 
them  paid  it  over  to  the  Tartar  at  once. 

But  nobody  had  seen  anything  of  the  jDanther ; 
and  had  it  not  been  for  their  respect  for  the 
green  boots  with  their  trimmings  they  would 
probably  have  laughed  in  his  face  Avhen  the  Lieu- 
tenant put  that  question. 

There  was  still  one  small  "Wallachian  village, 
Marisel,  far  away  in  the  mountains.  Beyond 
that  began  the  territorial  jurisdiction  of  Banfy, 
and  the  Lieutenant's  authority  was  at  an  end. 
There  too  the  deserter  followed  him. 


CHAPTEE  XI 

SANGA-MOAETA 

The  Lieutenant  and  his  comrade  had  already- 
been  more  than  twelve  hours  in  the  wilderness 
of  Batrina  on  their  way  to  Marisel.  Clement 
asked  everybody  he  met  if  the  village  were  not 
near,  alwa3's  receiving  the  same  answer  that 
it  was  still  some  distance  farther.  Now  and 
then  they  met  a  Wallachian  peasant  with  an  ox- 
team  ;  the  man  shouting  to  his  lazy  beasts,  try- 
ing to  goad  them  into  a  quicker  gait.  Then 
there  was  a  pool  to  wade  through,  where  a  half- 
naked,  picturesque  company  of  gypsies  washing 
the  gold  out  of  the  sand,  stared  at  the  question- 
ing strangers  like  wild  beasts.  Sometimes  along 
the  road  there  would  be  the  picture  of  a  saint  in 
the  mossy  hollow  of  a  tree,  with  only  the  dull 
gilding  left  of  the  weather-beaten  paint.  In  the 
natural  niche  there  would  be  the  pomana, — a 
pitcher  of  spring  water  which  some  young  Wal- 
lachian  girl,  as  an  act  of  piety,  had  placed  there 
for  tliirsty  travelers. 

The  way  led  them  tlirough  valleys  and  over 
heiglits,  .'ind  the  greater  part  of  tlieir  way  they 
had  to  lead  their  horses  by  the  bridle  instead  of 

185 


i86    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

riding.  On  all  sides  was  the  forest,  tall,  slender 
beeches  mingled  with  dark  green  firs. 

In  one  place  they  came  to  a  fork  of  the  roads ; 
one  way  led  along  the  valley  and  the  other  to 
the  top  of  a  bald,  steep  mountain  with  out- jetting 
cliff. 

"  "Which  way  now  ?  "  said  Clement.  "  I  have 
never  been  so  far." 

"Take  the  traveled  road,"  replied  Zulfikar. 
"  Only  a  fool  would  climb  this  steep  height.  It 
probably  leads  to  some  foundry." 

Clement  looked  doubtfully  around  him.  Sud- 
denly he  caught  sight  of  a  man  seated  on  the 
rock  overhanging  the  road.  He  was  a  young 
Wallachian  with  white  face  and  long  curling 
hair ;  his  leather  coat  was  open  on  his  breast  and 
his  cap  lay  beside  him  on  the  ground.  There  he 
sat,  bent  over  on  the  edge  of  the  high  cliff  dang- 
ling his  feet  in  the  air,  with  his  stony  face  in  his 
hands  gazing  out  into  the  distance. 

"  Ho  there !  "  cried  Clement,  and  in  a  mixture 
of  Hungarian,  Latin,  and  Wallachian  asked, 
"  Which  way  does  this  road  go  ?  " 

The  Wallachian  did  not  seem  to  hear  the  cry. 
He  remained  in  the  same  position,  staring  fix- 
edly. 

"  He  is  either  deaf  or  dead,"  said  Zulfikar,  when 
they  had  both  shouted  at  him  in  vain.  "  We  had 
better  follow  the  regular  road." 

And  they  set  off  on  a  trot.     The  Wallachian 


Sanga-moarta  187 

did  not  even  look  after  them.  Evening  was  near 
and  the  way  to  Marisel  had  no  end.  It  went 
from  valley  to  vaUev,  never  once  passing  a 
human  habitation.  The  rocks  in  the  way  and  the 
streams  crossing  at  different  points  made  it  al- 
most impassable.  At  last  in  one  part  of  the 
forest  a  column  of  fire  rose  before  them  and  the 
sound  of  singing  fell  on  their  ears.  As  they 
came  nearer  they  saw  the  fire  of  a  pyre  built  up 
of  whole  tree-trunks,  in  a  spot  shaded  by  trees 
the  foliage  of  which  was  scorched  by  the  flames. 
Near  this  was  a  crowd  of  Wallachians  leaping 
wildly  with  violent  gestures ;  at  the  same  time 
they  beat  the  ground  with  long  clubs  and  seemed 
to  be  treading  letters  into  the  ground,  waving 
their  arms  frantically,  while  they  howled  out 
vei*ses  that  were  formulated  imprecations,  as  if 
they  were  driving  out  some  kind  of  evil  spirit. 
A  circle  of  young  women  danced  round  the 
men.  The  lovely  creatures,  with  tlieir  black  hair 
interwoven  with  ribbons  and  jewels,  their  flower- 
em  Ijroidered  dresses,  pleated  neckerchiefs,  broad- 
striped  aprons,  gold  earrings,  necklaces  of  silver 
coins  and  high-heeled  red  boots,  formed  an  agree- 
able contrast  to  the  wild,  defiant-looking  men, 
witli  their  high  cocked  hats  on  the  heavy  shocks 
of  hair,  their  sunburned  necks,  greasy  waistcoats 
and  broad  girdles.  The  dance  and  tlie  songs 
were  also  strange.  The  wonjen  circled  in  and 
out  among  theii-  husbands,  raising  a  mournful 


l88    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

wail,  while  the  men  stamped  on  the  ground  and 
joined  in  with  yells  of  triumph.  The  fire  threw 
a  red  light  and  dark  shadows  over  the  wild  group. 
On  a  tree  stump  beyond  sat  an  old  piper,  and 
from  a  goatskin  drew  forth  monotonous  tones 
that  mingled  with  the  song  in  wild  discord. 
"When  the  fire  was  burned  down  to  ashes  the 
dancers  suddenly  separated,  dragged  out  the 
figure  of  a  woman  stuffed  with  straw  and  dressed 
in  rags,  laid  it  on  two  poles  and  carried  it  to  the 
fire  crying  wildly  in  Hungarian,  "  Tuesday  even- 
ing,^ Tuesday  evening ! "  and  repeated  three 
times,  "  Burn  to  ashes,  you  accursed  witch  of 
Tuesday  evening !  "  Then  they  threw  it  into  the 
glowing  coals  and  the  women  danced  round  with 
cries  of  joy  until  the  efligy  was  entirely  burned, 
while  the  men  leaped  about  with  wild  shouts. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  And  what  are  you  doing 
here  ?  "  called  out  Clement,  who  had  until  then 
escaped  their  notice. 

"  We  live  in  Marisel  and  have  burned  up  Tues- 
day evening,"  they  answered  with  one  voice  and 
with  earnest  look  as  if  they  had  accomplished 
something  very  sensible. 

"  Get  through  with  it  quickly  and  come  to 
your  village,  for  I  am  here  at  the  command  of 
the  Prince  to  ask  some  lawful  questions." 

"And  I,"  said  Zulfikar,  "at  the  command  of 

*0q  this  day   superstition   assigns  peculiar  power  to  the 
witches. 


Sanga-moarta  189 

the  mighty  Pasha  of  Nagy  Yarad,  to  impose  a 
new  tax." 

The  AVallachians  looked  after  the  Lieutenant 
in  silence  until  he  vanished  from  their  sight,  and 
then  said  with  clenched  fists : 

"  May  Tuesday  evening  carry  him  off !  "  And 
then  they  moved  off  Avith  the  bagpiper  at  their 
head  singing  as  they  went  to  the  village. 

*  *  ^fr  *  *  -jf 

It  was  a  small  straggling  "Wallachian  village 
into  which  the  Lieutenant  rode  with  his  comrade. 
One  house  was  just  like  another ;  mud  huts  Avitli 
high  roofs,  projecting  rafters,  and  enclosed  Avithin 
quick  set  hedges.  The  doors  Avere  so  Ioav  that  one 
must  stoop  to  enter.  Ever}'^  house  consisted  of  a 
single  room  in  Avhich  the  entire  family  li\^ed,  to- 
gether Avith  hens  and  goats. 

At  the  entrance  to  the  village  Avas  a  large 
triumphal  arch  of  stone,  and  over  the  main  gate 
was  the  torso  of  a  Minerva,  In  front  Avere  figures 
of  a  battle  finely  cut,  and  underneath  an  inscrip- 
tion in  large  letters  in  Latin  :  "  This  toAvn  the 
invincible  Trojan  had  built  in  memory  of  his 
triumph."     Behind  this  Avere  miserable  mud  huts. 

Before  a  house  of  mourning  on  the  capital  of 
a  fallen  Corinthian  column  sat  Prefika,  the  oldest 
of  the  old  Avomen  of  the  village,  Aveeping  paid 
tears  over  the  corpse  of  the  young  Avoman  on  the 
bier  Avithin. 


190    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

In  front  of  a  grass-grown  hill  was  a  grand  stone 
building.  In  former  times  it  might  have  been  a 
temple  erected  to  the  memory  of  some  Roman 
hero,  but  now  the  Wallachian  villagers  had  made 
it  their  church,  covering  the  temple  with  a 
pointed  roof  and  spoiling  the  interior  with 
dreadful  paintings.  For  lack  of  any  other  pub- 
lic place  the  Lieutenant  called  the  people  to- 
gether in  this  church.  The  setting  sun  through 
the  round  panes,  lighted  up  strangely  the  in- 
terior of  this  old  building  with  its  walls  covered 
from  top  to  bottom  with  hideous  pictures  of 
saints,  whom  the  monstrous  fancies  of  peasant 
artists  had  clad  in  red  cloaks  and  spurred  boots. 
Among  the  many  pictures  was  the  well-known 
allegory  which  represents  Death  dragging  off  a 
king,  a  beggar  and  a  priest.  And  scattered 
among  the  pictures  of  the  saints  were  those 
representing  devils  with  tongues  outstretched, 
holding  sinners  by  the  hair  of  the  head.  Behind 
the  altar  stood  the  village  priest  and  the  Lieu- 
tenant. 

When  Clement  had  read  aloud  to  the  people 
his  warrant  of  authority  he  called  up  the  village 
magnate  and  asked  him  these  questions : 

"  Are  there  any  wizards  or  sorcerers  among 
you  who  can  call  on  the  devil  for  help  ?  " 

At  this  question  there  was  a  timid  whispering 
throughout  the  company,  and  after  a  long  pause 
the  priest  answered : 


Sanga-moarta  1 9 1 

"  In  former  years,  great  and  good  lord,  there 
was  a  godless  reprobate  in  our  midst  who  had 
liver  spots  on  his  neck  and  body ;  since  these  are 
sent  by  the  devil,  the}'  did  not  pain  him,  even  if 
they  were  burned  with  hot  coals.  We  sent  Imn 
before  the  Council  at  Weissenburg,  and  as  he 
coidd  not  stand  the  test  of  water  he  was  burned 
to  death." 

"  Are  there  any  among  you  who  are  witches, 
vampires,  people  who  can  harm  the  children  of 
others,  go  through  the  air,  turn  milk  red,  hatch 
out  serpents'  eggs  or  find  grasses  that  open 
locks;  or,  in  short,  know  hoAV  to  do  anything 
supernatural?" 

To  this  question  there  were  a  hundred  answers 
at  once.  Everybody  strove  to  tell  the  ques- 
tioner his  experiences.  The  young  married 
women  in  particular  crowded  about  the  Lieu- 
tenant. 

"  One  at  a  time,"  said  the  Lieutenant,  authori- 
tatively.   "  The  judge  shall  tell  what  he  knows." 

"  Yes,  there  was  an  old  witch  in  the  village," 
said  the  judge,  slily,  "  we  called  her  Dainitza. 
For  a  long  time  she  practiced  her  evil  among  us, 
for  lier  eyes  were  red.  "When  she  chose  she 
could  bring  on  a  storm,  so  that  the  wind  would 
take  the  roofs  off.  C)nce  when  she  went  out  to 
get  a  hail  storm  the  lightning  struck  the  village 
in  three  places.  At  that  the  women  grew  furious, 
caught  her  and  threw  her  in  the  pool.     But  even. 


192    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

there  the  witch  still  cried  out,  '  Take  care,  you 
will  yet  ask  me  for  the  water,  that  you  are  now 
giving  me  to  drink.'  Then  the  women  fished  the 
body  out  of  the  water,  where  it  had  caught  on  a 
stone,  thrust  an  arrow  through  her  heart,  buried 
her  in  the  valley  and  rolled  a  great  stone  over 
her  grave.  But  the  witch's  curse  against  us  still 
held,  all  summer  long  not  a  drop  of  rain  fell  in 
our  boundaries.  Everything  dried  up  and  pes- 
tilence carried  off  our  cattle.  Dainitza  had  drunk 
up  all  the  rain  and  all  the  dew.  So  we  went  to 
her  grave,  saying,  '  Drink,  drinlc  your  fill,  cursed 
vampire ;  don't  lap  up  all  the  water  and  dew 
away  from  us ; '  and  at  last  the  drought  ended." 

The  priest  testified  that  this  was  true  and 
Clement  wrote  it  down  carefully  on  his  parch- 
ment. 

Now  came  the  third  question : 

"Is  there  anybody  among  you  who  dares 
smoke  tobacco  ;  either  cutting  up  the  leaves  and 
putting  them  in  his  pipe,  or  laying  them  on  the 
fire  and  breathing  the  smoke  that  rises  ?  " 

"  There  is  not  anybody,  my  lord ;  we  do  not 
know  this  food." 

"  See  to  it,  that  no  one  tries  to  learn  it ;  for  if 
anybody  is  caught  doing  it,  by  decision  of  the 
states  the  pipe  will  be  thrust  through  his  nose 
and  the  guilty  man  led  through  the  entire  market 
place." 

The  fourth  question  was : 


Sanga-moarta  1 93 

"Is  there  any  one  among  the  peasants  here 
who  wears  cloth  dress,  marten  cap,  or  morocco 
boots  ?  " 

"  Wh}'-  not,"  replied  the  judge,  "  if  our  poverty 
would  permit  ?  not  that  we  long  for  dyed  cloth 
and  morocco." 

"  It  is  not  allowed ;  the  states  of  the  country 
have  forbidden  the  peasants  to  wear  clothes  lit- 
ting  their  masters." 

Now  came  the  iifth  question  : 

"  Who  were  the  people  who  acted  contrary  to 
the  decision  of  the  states  that  the  peasants  should 
exterminate  the  sparrows,  and  mocked  those  who 
were  appointed  to  collect  the  sparrows'  heads  ?  " 

The  judge  advanced  humbly  toward  the  Lieu- 
tenant : 

"  Believe  me,  my  great  and  good  lord,  on  ac- 
count of  the  drought  the  sparrows  have  all  left 
the  country.  Say  to  the  Prince  that  we  liave 
not  been  able  to  find  one  single  one  all  smnmer 
long." 

"  That  is  a  lie,"  said  Clement. 

"  It  is  just  as  I  say,"  persisted  the  judge,  seiz- 
ing Clement  by  the  hand  and  skilfully  pressing 
into  it  two  silver  groschen. 

"It  is  not  impossible,"  said  the  Lieutenant, 
appeased.  "  Finally,  answer  this  question:  Has 
any  one  of  you  seen  wandering  about  in  this 
region,  foreign  animals,  beasts  of  prey  from  other 
countries  ?  " 


194    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  Yes,  indeed,  my  lord,  we  have  seen  them  in 
great  nmnbers." 

"  And  what  kind  of  animals  were  they  ? " 
asked  Clement,  in  joyful  curiosity. 

"  Why,  dog-headed  Tartars  " — 

"  You  fool !  I  am  not  asking  for  them.  I 
wish  to  know  whether  in  your  wanderings 
through  the  forest  you  have  not  seen  a  foreign 
four-footed  beast  of  prey  with  striped  skin." 

The  judge  shook  his  head  incredulously,  looked 
at  his  people  and  answered  with  a  shrug  of  his 
shoulders : 

"  We  have  seen  no  such  strange  animal.  It 
may  be  that  Sanga-moarta  has  seen  it,  for  he  is 
forever  wandering  through  the  woods  and  ravines 
in  his  foolish  way." 

"  Who  is  this  Sanga-moarta  ?     Summon  him." 

"  Ah,  my  lord,  he  is  hard  to  find ;  he  rarely 
comes  into  the  village.  Ilis  mother  may  be 
here." 

"  Here  she  is !  Here  she  is,"  cried  several 
peasants,  and  pushed  forward  an  old  woman  with 
sunken  features,  whose  head  was  wound  round 
several  times  with  a  white  cloth. 

"  What  kind  of  a  foolish  name  ^  have  you  given 
your  son  ?  "  asked  the  Lieutenant  of  her.  "  Who- 
ever heard  of  giving  a  human  being  the  name 
dead-man's-blood  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  give  him  this  name,  my  lord,"  said 
'That  name  is  the  Hungarian  for  dead  man's  blood. 


Sanga-moarta  195 

tlie  old  womaii,  with  quavering  voice.  "  The 
people  of  the  village  call  him  that  because  no  one 
has  ever  seen  him  laugh.  He  never  talks  to  any- 
body, and  if  you  speak  to  him  he  does  not  an- 
swer. He  did  not  weep  when  his  father  died 
and  he  never  cared  for  any  girl.  He  is  always 
wandering  about  in  the  woods." 

"  All  right,  old  woman,  that  does  not  concern 
me." 

"  I  know,  my  lord,  it  does  not  concern  you ; 
but  you  must  hear  that  the  handsomest  girl  in 
the  village,  the  beautiful  Floriza,  fell  in  love  with 
my  son.  There  is  not  a  more  beautiful  girl  in  all 
the  country  round  !  Such  black  eyes,  such  long 
black  braids,  such  rosy  cheeks,  such  a  slender 
figure  !  There  was  not  the  like  far  and  wide. 
Then  too,  she  was  so  industrious  and  loved  my 
son  so.  She  had  sixteen  shifts  in  her  outfit,  that 
she  herself  had  spun  and  woven,  and  she  wore  a 
necklace  of  two  hundred  silver  pieces  and  twenty 
gold  guldens —  Sanga-moarta  never  looked  at 
the  girl.  "When  Floriza  made  him  wreaths  he 
would  not  put  them  around  his  hat.  "When  she 
gave  him  kerchiefs  he  would  not  fasten  them  to 
his  buttonhole.  No  matter  what  beautiful  songs 
the  girl  sang  as  he  passed  her  door,  Sanga- 
moarta  never  stopped.  Yet  she  loved  him. 
C)ften  she  would  say  to  him  when  they  met  on 
the  street ; — *  You  never  come  to  see  me.  I  sup- 
pose you  would  not  look  at  me  if  I  should  die,' 


196    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

and  Sanga-moarta  would  say  : — '  Yes,  I  should.' 
'  Then  I  will  die  soon,'  the  maiden  would  say, 
sorrowfully.  T  will  come  to  see  you  then,' 
Sanga-moarta  would  answer,  and  pass  on.  Are 
you  tired  of  the  story,  my  good  lord  ?  it  is  almost 
done.  The  beautiful  Floriza  is  dead.  Her  heart 
was  broken.  There  she  lies  on  her  bier.  Before 
the  house  are  the  branches  of  mourning.  When 
Sanga-moarta  sees  this  and  learns  that  Floriza  is 
dead  he  will  come  out  of  the  woods  to  look  at 
his  dead  love  as  he  promised,  for  he  always 
keeps  his  word.     Then  you  can  talk  with  him." 

"Yery  well,"  said  Clement,  who  had  grown 
serious  and  was  almost  annoyed  that  peasants 
who  had  certainly  not  read  Horace's  Ars  Poetica 
should  have  their  own  poetry. 

"  You  must  watch  for  your  son's  coming  and 
let  me  know." 

"  It  will  be  better  for  you  to  go  yourself,"  said 
the  old  woman  ;  "  for  I  hardly  think  that  he  will 
answer  anybody  else." 

"  Then  take  me  there,"  said  the  Lieutenant. 

The  entire  company  set  out  in  the  direction  of 
the  house  of  mourning,  at  the  extreme  edge  of 
the  village.  This  end  of  Marisel  is  so  far  from 
the  church  that  it  was  night  before  they  reached 
the  house. 

The  moon  had  come  up  behind  the  mountains : 
in  front  of  the  houses  were  fir  trees  and  through 
their  dark  needles  gleamed  its  rays.     In  the  dis- 


Sanga-moarta  197 

tance  -was  heard  the  meLancholy  sound  of  a  shep- 
herd's pipe.  The  paid  mourner  sobbed  outside 
the  door.  The  wreaths  swaj^ed  in  the  breeze. 
Within  lay  the  beautiful  girl,  dead,  waiting  for 
her  restless,  wandering  lover.  The  moonlight 
fell  on  her  white  face. 

*  *  *  *  ^  * 

The  people  surrounded  the  house.  They  crept 
stealthUy  through  the  courtyard  and  looked 
through  the  window  and  whispered,  "  There  he 
is,  there  he  is  !  " 

The  Lieutenant,  the  priest,  the  judge  and  Sanga- 
moarta's  mother  entered  the  room.  Stretched 
across  the  threshold  lay  the  girl's  father,  dead 
drunk.  In  his  great  sorrow  he  had  drunk  so 
much  the  da}''  before  that  he  would  hardly  sleep 
it  off  before  another  day.  In  the  middle  of  the 
room  stood  the  coffin  made  of  pine,  painted  with 
bright  roses  by  the  brush  of  the  village  artist ; 
within  lay  the  girl  of  barely  sixteen  years.  Her 
beautiful  brow  was  encircled  with  a  wreath; 
in  one  hand  had  been  placed  a  vt^ax  candle  and 
in  the  other  a  small  coin :  at  the  head  of  the  cof- 
fin were  two  wax  candles  stuck  in  a  jar  covered 
with  gingerbread ;  at  the  foot  of  the  coffin  on  a 
painted  chair  Avith  high  back,  sat  Sanga-moarta, 
bent  over  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  girl's  face. 
The  priest  and  the  judge  remained  standing  at  the 
door  in  sujierstitious  piety.  Clement  walked  up 
to  the  youth  and  at  a  glance  recognized  hhn  as 


198    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

the  one  who  had  not  been  willing  to  direct  him 
on  his  way. 

"  Hello,  young  man,  so  you  are  the  one  who 
does  not  answer  people's  questions  ?  " 

The  youth  verified  his  words  by  making  no 
reply. 

"ITow  listen  to  me  and  answer  what  I  ask 
you ;  I  am  the  Lieutenant  of  the  district.  Do 
you  hear  ?  " 

Sanga-moarta  gazed  in  silence  at  Floriza,  lost 
in  melancholy  and  as  immovable  as  the  dead. 
His  mother,  the  worthy  woman,  took  him  fondly 
by  the  hand  and  spoke  to  him  by  his  true  name. 

"  Jova,  my  son,  answer  this  gentleman.  Look 
at  me,  I  am  your  dear  mother." 

"  In  the  name  of  my  master,  the  Prince,  I  com- 
mand you  to  answer,"  shouted  the  Lieutenant, 
his  voice  growing  more  and  more  angry.  The 
Wallachian  was  still  silent. 

"  I  ask  you  whether  in  your  wanderings  through 
the  forest  you  have  noticed  anywhere  a  foreign 
beast.  I  mean  a  beast  of  prey,  called  panther  by 
the  learned." 

Sanga-moarta  seemed  to  start  with  terror  as  if 
he  had  been  wakened  from  a  sleep.  Suddenly  he 
turned  his  usually  fixed  eyes  to  the  questioner. 
Over  his  face  came  a  feverish  color,  and  fairly 
trembling,  he  stammered  out, 

"  I  have  seen  it — I  have  seen  it — I  have  seen 
it." 


Sanjia-moarta  199 


'to' 


And  with  that  he  covered  his  eyes  so  that  he 
should  not  look  at  the  dead, 

"  Where  have  3'ou  seen  it  ? "  asked  the  Lieu- 
tenant. 

"Far — far  from  here,"  whispered  the  Walla- 
chian.  Then  he  became  silent  again  and  buried 
his  face  in  his  hands. 

"  Name  the  place, — where  ?  " 

The  Wallachian  looked  timidly  about  him, 
shivered  as  if  a  chill  had  gone  over  him  and 
whispered  to  the  Lieutenant,  with  timidly  rolling 
eyes, 

"  In  the  neighborhood  of  Gregyina-Drakuluj."  ^ 

The  priest  and  the  judge  crossed  themselves 
three  times,  and  the  latter  raised  his  eyes  most 
devoutly  to  a  picture  of  Peter,  hanging  on  the 
wall,  as  if  he  would  call  on  him  for  help. 

"  Tou  seem  to  me  a  courageous  youth  stnce 
you  dare  go  near  the  Devil's  garden,"  said  the 
Lieutenant.     "  Will  you  shoAV  me  the  way  ?  " 

The  Wallachian  expressed  by  the  pleasure  in 
his  face  that  he  would  gladly  show  him  the  way. 

"  In  the  name  of  Saint  IS'icholas  and  all  the 
archangels,  do  not  go  there,  my  lord  !  "  cried  the 
priest.  "  Nobody  who  has  ever  wandered  there 
has  returned.  The  godly  do  not  turn  their  steps 
that  way.  This  youth  has  been  led  thither  by 
his  sins." 

"  I  do  not  go  there  of  my  own  accord,"  said 

'  Devil's  Garden, 


200    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Clement,  scratching  his  head.  "  ISTot  that  I  am 
afraid  of  the  name  of  the  country,  but  I  do  not 
like  to  climb  around  over  mountains.  However 
my  office  requires  it  and  I  must  fulfil  my  duty." 

"  Then  at  least  fasten  a  consecrated  boat  on 
your  cap,"  urged  the  anxious  shepherd  of  souls. 
"  Or  else  take  a  picture  of  Saint  Michael  with 
you  so  that  the  devils  cannot  come  near  you." 

"  Thank  you,  my  good  people.  But  you  would 
do  better  if  you  would  get  me  a  pair  of  sandals ; 
I  cannot  go  through  the  mountains  in  these 
spurred  boots.  Your  safeguards  I  can  make  no 
use  of,  for  I  am  a  Unitarian." 

At  this  reply  the  priest  crossed  himself  and 
said  with  a  sigh : 

"  I  thought  you  were  a  true  believer,  you  in- 
quired so  zealously  about  the  witches." 

"  This  is  only  my  official  duty,  not  my  belief. 
Send  me  the  Turk." 

As  he  went  out,  the  Pope  murmured  half 
aloud, 

"  You  go  well  together, — two  pagans." 

"Comrade  Zulfikar,"  called  out  Clement  to 
the  Turk  as  he  entered,  fastening  on  the  sandals 
that  had  been  brought,  "you  can  look  out  for 
your  own  route  now,  for  I  must  take  a  little 
side-dodge  into  the  mountains." 

"  If  you  dodge,  I  will  dodge  too,"  replied  the 
distrustful  deserter.  "  "Wherever  you  go.  I  will 
go." 


Sanga-moarta  2oi 

"  "WTiere  I  am  going,  my  clear  friend,  there  is 
nothing  to  put  in  your  pocket ;  it  must  be  you 
wish  to  bag  the  devil,  for  no  human  being  has 
ever  set  foot  there." 

"  How  do  I  know  where  the  people  live  in  this 
confounded  country  of  yours !  My  orders  were 
to  go  witli  you  until  I  reached  the  starting-point 
again." 

"  All  the  better,  for  there  will  be  more  of  us. 
Help  me  draw  my  sword  out  of  the  scabbard,  so 
I  can  defend  myself  if  necessary." 

"  So  you  carry  a  sword  that  it  takes  two  men 
to  draw.     Let  me  get  hold  of  it." 

The  two  men  planted  their  feet,  grasped  the 
sword  Avith  both  hands  and  tugged  at  it  for  some 
time.  At  last  it  came  out  of  its  scabbard,  al- 
most throwing  Clement  over  backward.  Then 
Clement  took  a  pitcher  of  honey,  rubbed  the 
rusty  sword  with  the  sticky  stuff  and  put  it  back 
into  its  scabbard. 

"  Now  we  must  be  on  our  way,  young  man," 
he  said  to  the  Wallachian. 

The  latter  at  once  took  up  his  hat  and  his  axe 
from  the  ground  and  went  ahead  without  as 
much  as  one  glance  back  at  the  dead.  Uis 
mother  seized  him  by  the  hand. 

"Will  you  not  kiss  3'our  dead  love?" 

Sanga-moarta  did  not  so  much  as  look — pulled 
his  hand  away  from  his  mother's,  and  went  ^vith 


202    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

the  two  strangers  out  into  the  deep  darkness  of 
the  forest.        ^ 

7f  w  "JT  TP  "X*  W 

All  night  long  these  adventurers  wandered 
through  a  deep  valley  from  which  they  could 
just  catch  sight  of  the  giant  summits  rising  on  all 
sides ;  directly  overhead  glimmered  a  strip  of 
starry  sky.  Toward  morning  they  reached  the 
midst  of  the  mountains.  What  a  sight  that  was ! 
Along  the  shining  crystal  peaks  stretched  dark 
green  forest — on  one  side  rose  a  crag  of  basalt, 
with  columns  like  organ  pipes  in  rows,  topped 
by  trees.  In  front  of  this  crag  of  basalt  a  white 
cloud  moved,  but  the  summit  and  base  of  the 
rock  were  to  be  seen ;  from  time  to  time  the 
lightning  flashed  through  the  cloud  but  it  was 
some  time  before  the  roll  of  the  thunder  rang 
through  the  organ  pipes.  At  a  little  distance  is 
a  cleft  in  the  rocks,  and  the  two  parts  look  as  if 
their  jagged  edges  would  fit  together.  Through 
the  ravine  several  fathoms  wide,  a  branch  of  the 
cold  Szomas  forces  its  way  and  is  lost  again 
among  the  thick  oaks  along  the  shore.  In  an- 
other place  the  rocks  are  piled  up  in  stairs  not 
intended  however  for  human  foot,  for  each  step 
is  as  high  as  a  house.  Again  the  rocks  are 
tumbled  together  in  such  a  way  that  the  entire 
mountain  mass  would  fall  into  other  forms  if  the 
rock    beneath  were    moved  from   its   position. 


Sanga-moarta  203 

Ever^iihing  indicates  that  here  the  rule  of  man 
has  found  its  limit.  From  the  dizzying  height  not 
a  single  hut  is  seen ;  on  all  sides  are  bold  crags 
and  yawning  chasms  tliroufi-h  which  the  moun- 
tain  streams  roll  tumultuously.  Only  the  ibex 
wanders  from  crag  to  crag. 

"  Which  way  are  we  going  ?  "  Clement  asked 
his  guide,  looking  anxiously  about,  where  there 
was  every  possibility  of  losing  oneself  irrecover- 
ably. 

"  Trust  yourself  to  me,"  replied  Sanga-moarta, 
and  he  led  them  with  confident  knowledge  of 
the  place  through  this  unfrequented  region. 

In  places  where  a  path  seemed  hardly  possible, 
he  knew  where  to  find  the  Avay  over  the  cleft 
rocks.  He  had  noticed  every  root  that  could 
help  one  in  climl)ing ;  every  tree-trunk  bridging 
a  chasm  ;  every  narrow  ledge  of  rock  where  one 
could  step  by  clinging  to  its  projections ;  in 
shoi't,  he  moved  through  this  labyrinth  with  the 
utmost  confidence. 

"  We  are  near  the  end,"  he  said,  suddenly, 
after  he  had  climbed  a  steep  Avail  of  rock  and 
looked  over  the  country,  antl  he  stretched  his 
hand  down  and  drew  the  others  up  after  him. 
The  scene  was  now  changed.  The  declivity  of 
the  rock  that  they  had  mounted  was  under  them  ; 
a  smooth  surface  in  semi-circular  shape  formed 
a  basin  hundreds  of  fathoms  deep,  where  the 
dark  green  water  of  a  mountain  lake  gleamed. 


204    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

There  was  no  breeze  but  the  lake  was  broken 
with  foam.  The  opposite  side  of  the  basin  was 
formed  by  a  grouj)  of  mountains  with  fir  trees  at 
the  base,  and  where  the  two  mountain  masses 
came  together  a  small  stream  flowed  into  this 
lake,  over  which  the  ice  that  tumbled  into  the 
valley  made  a  crystal  arch. 

"  Where  will  that  bring  us  ?  "  Clement  asked, 
with  horror. 

"  To  the  head  of  the  stream,"  replied  Sanga- 
moarta.  "  It  has  made  its  way  through  the  ice 
and  if  we  follow  its  track  we  shall  reach  the 
place  we  seek." 

"  But  how  shall  we  get  there  ?  This  wall  of 
rock  is  as  smooth  as  glass,  one  slip  and  there  is 
nothing  between  us  and  the  bottom  of  the  lake." 

"You  must  take  care,  that  is  all.  You  will 
have  to  lie  down  on  your  back  and  slip  down 
sidewise.  I^ow  and  then  you  will  find  a  bush  of 
Alpine  roses  that  you  can  cling  to ;  but  there  is 
no  danger  of  slipjiing  if  you  are  barefoot, — fol- 
low my  example." 

A  blood-curdling  pleasure  awaited  them.  The 
men  took  off  their  shoes  and  clung  firmly  with 
hands  and  feet  to  the  smooth  wall  of  stone. 
They  had  gone  barely  half  way  when  there  was 
a  mysterious  sound  from  the  opposite  mountains ; 
it  seemed  as  if  the  rocks  beneath  them  trembled. 

"  Stay  where  you  are,"  shouted  Sanga-moarta 
to  the  others.     "  There  is  a  snow-slide." 


Sanga-moarta  205 

And  the  next  moment  could  be  seen  the  white 
ball  set  in  motion  in  the  remote  mountains,  roll- 
ing down  the  steep  heights,  tearing  along  with  it 
rocks  and  uprooted  trees,  growing  every  instant 
more  terrible ;  and  as  it  made  great  bounds  to 
the  valley  it  shook  the  mountain  to  its  very 
foundations. 

"  Oh  my  God !  "  cried  Clement,  trying  to  reach 
the  guide  with  one  hand  while  he  clung  to  the 
rock  with  the  other.  "  It  will  come  and  kill  us 
aU." 

"  Stay  where  you  are,"  Sanga-moarta  called  out 
to  them,  when  he  saw  that  they  were  trying  to 
climb  up  and  would  so  expose  themselves  to  the 
danger  of  slipping  back.  "  This  slide  is  going 
toward  that  rock  and  there  it  will  be  either 
broken  or  held  fast." 

It  was  true  that  the  snow-slide,  now  grown  to 
mammoth  size,  was  rolling  toward  a  jutting  cliff 
that  seemed  dwarf-like  in  comparison.  The  roll 
of  the  avalanche  had  gro^vn  so  loud  that  every 
other  sound  was  lost  in  its  thundering  roar.  Now 
the  snow  plunged  against  the  rock  in  its  path, 
struck  its  peak  with  a  fearful  bound  and  gave  the 
whole  mountain  such  a  shock  that  it  quivered  to 
its  foundations.  For  a  moment  the  entire  vicin- 
ity was  covered  with  a  cloud  of  snow  flying  with 
the  velocity  of  steam.  After  the  last  clap,  the 
thunder  ceased.  Then  followed  a  frightful  crack- 
ing.    The  avalanche  had  torn  the  opposing  rock 


2o6    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

from  its  base  and  the  two  plunged  down  into  the 
lake  below  them.  This,  lashed  to  foam,  engulfed 
the  mass  and  its  waves,  mounting  fearfully,  rose 
to  the  height  of  fifty  fathoms,  where  the  bold 
climbers  were  clinging  to  the  face  of  the  rock. 
Then  the  waves  settled  back,  for  a  few  moments 
took  the  form  of  a  towering  green  column  which 
finally  subsided,  and  after  some  time  quiet  again 
ruled  over  the  waters. 

Clement  lay  there  more  dead  than  alive,  while 
Sanga-moarta's  first  look  was  to  see  if  the  bed  of 
the  stream  had  been  overflowed  by  the  war  of 
the  waters.  But  the  mass  of  snow  had  plunged 
into  the  lake  without  raising  it  a  foot ;  all  had 
disajDpeared  in  the  bottomless  dej)ths ;  a  mountain 
lake  neither  rises  nor  falls. 

"Let  us  go  on  our  way,"  said  Sanga-moarta. 
"  It  will  be  all  the  easier  now  that  the  rock  is 
wet,  to  climb  down." 

In  the  course  of  half  an  hour  they  had  reached 
the  mouth  of  the  stream.  A  wonderful  passage 
opened  before  them.  The  stream  had  its  source 
in  a  warm  spring,  which  following  the  course  of 
the  valley,  was  buried  under  mountains  and  ava- 
lanches. The  warm  water  had  hollowed  out  a 
covered  passage,  so  melting  the  ice  that  only  its 
outer  surface  remained  frozen,  and  this  was  con- 
stantly added  to  by  the  influence  of  the  atmos- 
phere, while  within  it  was  as  constantly  melted 
by  the  warmth  of  the  spring ;  the  result  was  that 


Sanga-moarta  207 

the  stream  flowed  under  a  crystal  archway  Avith 
glittering  icicles.  Into  this  passage  Sanga-moarta 
led  his  companions.  Clement  could  only  think 
of  the  magic  palaces  in  fairy  tales,  where  the  en- 
chanted mortal  got  the  sunlight  through  trans- 
parent water.  As  they  were  wading  along  the 
stream  at  one  point  the  underground  passage 
suddenly  grew  dark.  Heavy  masses  took  the 
place  of  the  transparent  vaulting.  The  crusting 
of  ice  was  thicker ;  it  changed  to  dark  blue,  and 
to  black ;  the  noise  of  the  waters  was  the  only 
guide.  The  men,  up  to  their  knees  in  the  water, 
found  it  growing  warmer  and  warmer  until  fi- 
nally they  heard  a  hissing,  and  through  a  cleft 
in  the  rock  caught  sight  of  the  sunlight  once 
more.  At  the  source  of  the  spring,  as  they  clung 
to  some  bushes  to  resist  the  force  of  the  boiling 
waters,  they  found  themselves  in  a  deep,  well-like 
valley. 

"  We  are  in  the  Gregyina-Drakuluj." 
It  is  a  round  valley  with  mountains  rising 
about  it  several  hundred  feet  high.  If  you  would 
look  down  from  their  summits  you  must  craAvl 
on  your  stomach  to  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  and  then 
unless  you  have  strong  nerves  you  will  fall  from 
the  dizzying  height.  In  this  valley-bed  below 
the  flowers  are  always  in  bloom  ;  in  the  sternest 
winter  season  here  you  can  find  those  dark  green 
plants  with  broad  indented  leaves;  those  small 
round-leaved  trees  that  arc  nowhere  else  in  the 


2o8    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

country.  The  yellow  cups  of  the  leather-leaved 
water-lilies  open  just  at  this  time.  The  place  is 
covered,  summer  and  winter,  with  freshest  green ; 
the  wild  laurel  climbs  high  in  the  crevices  of  the 
rocks  and  throws  its  red  berries  down  into  the 
valley,  while  all  around  is  cold  and  dead. 

The  whole  winter  through  the  valley  is  covered 
with  the  rarest  flowers.  That  is  why  the  Walla- 
chian  calls  it  the  Devil's  garden,  and  is  afraid  to 
go  near  it.  Yet  the  miracle  has  a  purely  natural 
cause.  In  a  hole  in  the  depth  of  the  valley  is  a 
hot  mineral  spring  that  never  comes  to  light,  but 
warms  through  the  earth  above ;  and,  as  warm 
waters  have  their  own  peculiar  flora,  these  strange 
plants  flourish  there  beside  their  quickening  ele- 
ment. The  whole  place  is  like  a  greenhouse  in 
the  open  air  amid  storms  and  ice  mountains. 

Sanga-moarta  beckoned  silently  to  his  com- 
rades to  follow  him.  A  feverish  unrest  was 
noticeable  throughout  his  whole  being.  After  a 
few  steps  he  pointed  with  trembling  hand  to  a 
dark  hollow  where  there  was  an  iron  door. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  cried  Clement,  reaching  for 
his  sword.     "  Is  this  hollow  inhabited  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Sange-moarta,  with  blood  evi- 
dently on  fire  and  his  temples  swollen  to  burst- 
ing. "  There  in  that  pool  she  bathes ;  here  I 
have  listened  day  after  day,  but  have  not  had  the 
courage  to  go  near."  He  stammered  in  scarcely 
audible  words  though  they  were  passionate. 


Sanga-moarta  209 

"  Who  ?  "  asked  the  Lieutenant,  perplexed. 

"•  The  fairy,"  stammered  the  Walhichian,  with 
quivering  lips,  and  buried  his  burning  lips  in  his 
hands. 

"  What  kind  of  a  fairy  ?  "  said  Clement,  turning 
to  ZuUikar.     "  I  am  looking  for  a  panther." 

"  Hush,  there  is  the  sound  of  a  key  in  the 
door,"  said  Zulfikar,  "  step  back." 

The  tu'o  men  had  to  pull  Sanga-moarta  from 
the  door.  This  opened  noiselessly  and  a  woman 
stepped  forth  leading  a  panther  by  a  spiked  col- 
lar of  gold.  Sanga-moarta  had  good  cause  to 
call  her  a  fairy.  A  magnificent  woman  stood 
there  in  delicate  Oriental  garb.  The  long  gold 
tassel  of  her  red  fez  fell  down  over  her  white 
turban ;  above  her  ermine-embroidered  caftan 
gleamed  her  ivory  white  shoulders  ;  her  move- 
ments were  sinuous  and  bewitching.  The  three 
men  held  tlicir  breath  while  the  Avoman  passed 
by  without  noticing  them. 

"  Ha,  there  she  is !  "  whispered  Zulfikar,  when 
she  had  passed. 

"  Who  is  she  ?  So  you  know  her,"  said  Clem- 
ent. 

"  Azraele,  once  the  favorite  of  Corsar  Bey." 

''  AVlicre  are  we  then  ?  " 

"  Be  still,  or  she  will  hear  us." 

Meantime  the  woman  had  reached  the  pool, 
seated  herself  on  a  stone  bench  and  loosed  her 


210    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

turban.  The  dark  curls  fell  down  over  her 
shoulders. 

Sanga-moarta's  hot  panting  was  heard  in  the 
darkness.  The  panther  lay  quietly  at  the  feet  of 
his  mistress,  his  wise  head  resting  on  his  fore- 
paws.  Azraele  now  took  her  gay  Persian  shawl 
from  her  waist  and  made  ready  to  lay  aside  her 
caftan.  But  first  she  made  a  few  steps  toward 
the  cliif,  which  shut  her  off  from  the  sight  of  the 
men.  Sanga-moarta  was  ready  to  plunge  after 
her. 

"You  are  crazy,"  said  Zulfikar  in  his  ear. 
"  Are  you  going  to  betray  us  by  your  curiosity  ?  " 

"  The  boy  is  in  love  with  the  woman,"  whis- 
pered Clement. 

At  this  instant  a  splash  was  heard  in  the  water 
as  if  some  one  had  jumped  in  and  was  playing  in 
the  waves.  Sanga-moarta  tore  himself  madly 
from  the  grasp  of  his  comrades  and  ran  with  a 
wild  cry  down  to  the  pool.  At  this  cry  Azraele, 
in  all  her  enchanting  beauty,  sprang  out  of  the 
water,  looked  with  flashing  eyes  at  the  bold  man, 
and  said  to  her  panther, 

"  Oglan,  seize  him  !  " 

Until  then  the  panther  had  lain  motionless, 
but  the  instant  his  mistress  called  him  to  a  strug- 
gle he  jumped  up  with  a  snarl,  caught  hold  of 
the  Wallachian,  and  with  one  movement  drew 
him  to  the  ground. 

Sanga-moarta  did  not  defend  himself  against 


Sanga-moarta  2 1 1 

the  beast,  but  stretched  out  his  hands  entreat- 
ingly  to  the  charming  "woman,  appeared  to  be 
drawing  in  her  beauty  Avith  his  thirsty  glance, 
while  he  dragged  himself  Avith  a  groan  to  her 
feet ;  Azraele  gazed  at  him  wiitlly,  ;ind,  wrapped 
in  her  cloak,  watched  her  pet  panther  tear  the 
youth  ;  for  the  beast  was  never  di-awn  to  any  one 
except  for  his  death, 

"  m  go  to  his  help,"  said  Clement,  mad  with 
terror, — and  dreAV  his  sword. 

"  Stop.  Don't  be  foolish,"  said  Zulfikar. 
"  There  is  something  more  sensible  for  us  to  do. 
The  iron  door  has  been  left  open ;  let  us  slip  in 
while  the  lady  is  occupied  and  find  out  what 
there  is  of  interest  here  for  our  masters.  If  not 
of  interest  to  yours  it  certainly  will  be  to  mine." 

"With  that  the  two  men  stole  through  the  door- 
way, groped  tlicir  way  along  the  narrow  passage 
that  seemed  to  be  hewn  into  the  rock  and  at  its 
end  discovered,  by  the  light  of  a  lamp  hanging 
from  the  ceiling,  that  there  were  several  small 
doors  on  both  sides.  They  opened  one  door  after 
another  and  came  to  a  room  with  no  other  door- 
way. The  light  of  the  outer  world  came  through 
the  window.  Through  this  they  hurried  on  and 
coming  to  a  second  iron  door,  passed  through  and 
found  themselves  in  a  large  court  surrounded  by 
high  walls.  By  climbing  the  wall  they  saw  from 
its  summit  the  vale  of  Szamos  stretclied  below 
them ;  and  then  they  discovered  a  footj)ath  lead- 


212    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

ing  from  the  wall  into  the  forest  below.  Down 
they  ran  breathlessly.  There  first  the  two  men 
dared  look  at  each  other.  Clement  thought  he 
still  heard  the  wild,  clear  voice  of  the  demon- 
woman,  the  growl  of  the  panther  and  death-cry 
of  the  Wallachian. 

"  We  have  done  well  to  take  this  path,"  said 
Zulfikar.  "  For  we  never  could  have  found  our 
way  back  without  a  guide  over  the  way  we 
came.  From  here  we  shall  easily  make  our 
way." 

They  now  found  two  woodcutters  who  were 
fastening  their  rafts  to  the  bank. 

"  What  is  this  castle  ?  "  asked  Clement. 

"  Where  ?    What  castle  ?  " 

Clement  looked  behind  him  to  point  out  the 
castle,  and  lo,  there  was  nothing  that  could  be 
seen  to  resemble  a  castle  even  from  afar.  One 
rock  was  like  another.  The  peasants  laughed 
aloud. 

"  It  is  better  not  to  say  anj^hing,"  said  Zul- 
fikar ;  "  evidently  they  do  not  know  what  is  in 
this  vicinity.  From  the  outside  there  is  nothing 
to  be  seen  but  unhewn  stone ;  the  bushes  cover 
the  very  opening  that  we  came  through." 

Then  they  asked  their  way ;  and  turned  back 
to  Marisel,  where  they  did  not  stay  to  be  ques- 
tioned about  Sanga-moarta's  absence  but  mounted 
their  horses  and  rode  off. 

Zulfikar   would   have    been  glad  if  Clement 


Sanga-moarta  213 

"u-oukl  have  gone  with  hnn  to  Banfy-hunyad, 
but  when  he  learned  that  this  place  was  under 
the  direction  of  Dion3^sius  Banfy  he  started  off 
alone  to  collect  the  tax,  although  the  Lieutenant 
gave  him  the  comforting  assurance  that  he  could 
count  on  blows  there  more  surely  than  on  tribute. 

*****  -jt 

Clement  gave  Ladislaus  Csaki  exact  informa- 
tion of  what  he  had  seen  and  received  as  a  re- 
ward for  his  discovery  a  hundred  gold  pieces, 
with  the  green  boots  thrown  in. 

Zulfikar  had  a  more  unusual  experience. 
When  he  reached  Nagy-Varad  he  gave  Ali 
Pasha  the  tax  collected  and  told  him  what  he 
had  learned  of  Azraele.  Corsar  Bey  had  stolen 
her  from  Ali  Pasha  when  she  was  thirteen  years 
old.  Ali  had  offered  two  hundred  gold  pieces  as 
reward  to  the  man  who  should  bring  him  infor- 
mation of  the  abode  of  his  favorite,  so  Zulfikar 
came  away  with  the  purse  of  two  hundred  gold 
pieces  when  he  left  the  Pasha.  The  Aga  over 
Zulfikar  learning  of  this,  found  a  pretext  to  bind 
the  deserter  and  sentenced  liim  to  a  hundred 
blows  on  the  soles  of  his  feet  unless  he  bought  off 
every  blow  with  a  ducat. 

"That  I  will  not  do,"  replied  Zulfikar,  "but  I 
will  put  in  your  hands  the  ])resent  that  Uionysius 
Banfy  sent  Ali  Paslia  when  I  tried  to  impose  a 
tax  in  his  name.     You  give  this  little  box  to  the 


214    T^^  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Pasha  and  I  wager  that  he  will  reward  you  with 
enough  for  your  lifetime." 

The  Aga  caught  at  the  offer  greedily,  received 
the  carefully  sealed  box  which  Zulfikar  should 
have  given  over  to  the  Pasha,  and  presented  it 
with  the  following  words : 

"  See,  most  gracious  Pasha.     Here  I  bring  you  j| 

that   princely   present   which   Dionysius   Banfy 
sent  you  instead  of  the  tax."  j 

Ali  Pasha  took  the  box  and  when  he  had  cut 
the  string,  broken  the  seal  and  raised  the  cover, 
there  fell  out  on  his  caftan  a  dried-up  grey  pig's 
tail,  the  most  fearful  insult,  the  most  horrible 
disgrace,  a  man  can  offer  a  Turk. 

Ali  Pasha  jumped  almost  to  the  ceiling  in  his 
anger,  threw  his  turban  on  the  ground,  and  gave 
orders  to  have  the  Aga,  who  stood  petrified,  im- 
paled that  instant  outside  the  gate. 

Zulfikar  walked  off,  his  two  hundred  gold 
pieces  intact. 


CHAPTER  XII 

A  GREAT  LORD  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY 

There  was  racing  and  running  in  the  castle 
of  Bonczida.  Dionysius  Banfy  was  exjDected 
back  from  Ebesfalva.  The  castle  gate,  which 
displayed  a  huge  crest  between  the  claws  of  a 
gilded  lion,  was  overshadowed  with  green  boughs 
and  gay  flags.  On  the  street  in  a  long  line  stood 
the  school  children,  dressed  in  their  Sunday 
clothes,  with  the  teacher  at  their  head.  Farther 
back,  with  Sunday  mien,  stood  the  dependents, 
and  in  front  of  a  hill  were  drawn  up  in  orderly 
ranks  the  mounted  nobility  of  the  county  of 
Klausenburg,  about  eight  hundred  men,  noble, 
warlike  figures,  armed  with  Inroad  swords  and 
clubs.  Tliey  had  come  to  greet  their  superior 
officer,  the  general  of  the  nobility.  On  the  walls 
were  Banfy 's  own  warriors ;  about  six  hundred, 
in  full  armor,  with  long  Turkish  guns  and  with 
Scythian  helmets.  On  the  bastion  toward  Szamos 
were  eight  mortars,  and  several  feet  away  burned 
a  fire  in  which  the  cannoneers  heated  the  ends  of 
their  long  iron  rods  to  use  as  a  slow  match.  At 
every  gate,  at  every  door,  stood  two  pages  in 
scarlet  cloaks  and  blue  stockings,  their  entire  cos- 
tume adorned  with  silver  lacings.     At  the  win- 

216 


2i6    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

dow  of  the  high  tower  was  stationed  a  lookout  to 
announce  with  the  trumpet  the  arrival  of  the 
lord.  The  wind  struggled  above  his  head  with  a 
great  purple  banner,  only  swaying  the  heavy  gold 
tassels  that  hung  from  it.  From  every  window 
eager  servants  looked  out.  Lords  and  ladies  ap- 
peared expectant.  Only  three  windows  were 
without  gay  groups.  In  their  place  were  fra- 
grant jasmine  and  quivering  mimosa  in  beautiful 
porcelain  jars,  behind  which  one  could  just  dis- 
cern a  pale,  gentle  woman,  leaning  on  an  em- 
broidered cushion,  in  sentimental  melancholy. 
This  was  Banfy's  wife. 

It  might  have  been  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning 
when  the  watcher  on  the  tower  inferred  the  ar- 
rival of  the  first  carriages  from  the  clouds  of 
dust  along  the  road  and  blew  his  trumpet  might- 
ily. The  priests  and  teachers  hurried  to  their 
pupils ;  the  lieutenants  brought  their  ranks  into 
order  and  the  trumpeters  began  to  play  their 
latest  march.  Soon  came  the  carriages,  attended 
by  troops  from  the  rest  of  the  counties.  Before 
and  behind  rode  an  armed  throng  in  whose  cos- 
tume and  equipment  the  greatest  splendor  of 
color  was  shown.  The  horses  were  of  all  kinds 
and  colors :  Arabian  stallions,  Transylvanian 
thoroughbreds,  small  Wallachian  ponies,  slender 
English  racers  and  lightfooted  horses  from  Bar- 
bary.  There  were  horses  with  flesh-colored 
manes,  with  jeweled  bridles,  and  Avith  housings 


A  Great  Lord 


217 


embroidered  Avith  butterflies,  and  in  every  color. 
There  was,  too,  all  the  war  equipment  of  da3's 
gone  by :  the  slender  Damascene,  the  spiked  mace 
and  those  long,  three-bladed  daggers  the  points 
of  which  dragged  on  the  ground.  Each  division 
carried  the  crest  of  its  county  on  its  gay  stand- 
ards. In  front  of  the  band  rode  the  captain  of 
the  nobility,  George  Veer,  a  stout,  muscular  man 
of  forty  years. 

The  chief  sat  in  a  carriage  drawn  by  five  black 
horses ;  on  both  carriage  doors  was  Banfy's 
crest  in  gilding.  Behind  were  two  hussars. 
Dionysius  Banfy  in  proud  dignity  sat  in  splendor 
on  the  velvet  cushions  of  his  coach.  All  the 
magnificence  displayed  about  him  harmonized 
with  his  appearance. 

The  troops  drawn  up  in  line  lowered  their 
swords  before  him,  the  school  children  greeted 
him  with  songs,  his  vassals  waved  their  hats, 
music  sounded  out  along  the  walls,  the  priests 
made  speeches  and  the  guests  in  the  windows 
waved  their  handkerchiefs  and  caps. 

Banfy  received  all  these  marks  of  honor  with 
accustomed  dignity  and  noble  nonchalance,  like 
a  man  who  feels  that  it  is  all  his  due.  His  eyes 
wandered  to  the  three  windows  of  jasmine  and 
mimosa  and  liis  expression  grew  serious  as  he 
saw  no  one  there. 

From  anoth(!r  window  looked  down  an  old 
man  in  a  long  soutane-like  coat ;  but  his  bearing 


2i8    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

did  not  indicate  that  he  took  part  in  the  general 
homage.  At  his  side  was  a  lady  in  mourning, 
on  whose  countenance  were  unmistakable  signs 
of  anger  and  contempt ;  and  at  a  window  below 
them  stood  Stephen  ISTalaczy  with  crossed  arms, 
watching  the  whole  procession  with  a  scornful 
smile. 

"  Was  there  ever  a  Prince  with  so  much  splen- 
dor as  this  single  baron  ? "  said  the  lady  in 
mourning  to  the  old  man.  "  I  have  been  present 
at  a  coronation,  an  installation,  an  inauguration 
and  a  triumphal  procession,  but  never  before 
have  I  seen  such  a  stir  made  over  a  single  man. 
If  it  were  a  Prince  it  might  pass,  but  what  is 
this  Banfy? — a  nobleman  like  ourselves,  with 
this  difference  only  that  he  advances  arrogantly 
and  knows  how  to  make  pretensions ;  yet  this 
princely  splendor  is  not  appropriate  for  him.  I 
know  the  proper  thing,  for  I  have  carried  on  law- 
suits with  greater  lords  than  my  Lord  Banfy." 

"  Just  see  how  my  colleagues  crowd  forward 
to  kiss  his  hand,"  muttered  Koncz,  to  himself. 
"  My  learned  companion,  Csefalusi,  takes  pleas- 
ure in  being  allowed  to  assist  his  Grace  from  the 
carriage ;  well  may  he,  for  Dionysius  Banfy  is  a 
great  patron  of  the  Calvinists ;  for  a  poor  Uni- 
tarian clergyman  like  me  a  place  behind  the  door 
is  quite  good  enough." 

"  Just  see — do  see — how  they  carry  him  on 
their  shoulders  to  the  gate !     It  is  a  good  thing 


A  Great  Lord  219 

they  do  not  carry  him  in  a  chair  the  Tvay  they  do 
princes ; — as  if  he  were  their  lord  because  he  is 
serving  them  to-day !  " 

"Let  the  people  do  him  homage,"  said  Na- 
laczy ;  "  my  men  will  provide  salt  for  the  enter- 
tainment.    He  will  get  his  comb  cut ! " 

Meanwhile  Banfy  had  mounted  the  stairs,  the 
people  crowding  in  at  the  same  time  to  deposit 
their  load  at  the  end  of  the  hall.  In  the  surging 
throng  the  clergy  succeeded  in  maintaining  their 
places  only  with  great  difficulty,  being  knocked 
about  by  the  godless  crowd  without  mercy, 
while  George  Veer  forced  his  way  to  the  over- 
lord with  man}^  a  thrust  of  liis  elbow.  As  many 
of  the  nobility  crowded  into  the  hall  as  it  could 
contain ;  the  rest  filled  tbe  corridors.  The  de- 
pendents remained  in  the  courtyard  and,  al- 
though they  caught  only  the  noise,  took  great 
satisfaction  in  that. 

"  My  noble  friends,"  said  Banfy,  after  it  had 
become  somewhat  quiet  and  he  had  allowed  his 
glance  to  run  over  the  throng  ; — "  it  is  not  Avith- 
out  cause  that  I  wish  to  see  you  before  me  in 
arms.  The  history  of  our  poor  fatherland  is 
familiar  to  you,  how  much  our  nation  has  suf- 
fered because  our  princes,  either  dissatisfied  with 
what  they  already  possessed  or  else  inca])al)le  of 
maintaining  it,  have  persistently  called  foreign 
troops  into  the  country.  Of  these  days  of  con- 
test the  historians  have  described  only  what  was 


220    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

to  the  credit  of  the  princes,  the  victories,  the 
battles ;  they  have  forgotten  to  mention  that  in 
the  year  1617  as  a  result  of  the  misery  caused  by 
the  war  throughout  all  Transylvania  not  a  single 
child  was  born,  but  we  know  it,  for  we  felt  it 
with  the  people.  ]^ow,  thanks  to  Heaven,  we 
are  masters  in  our  native  land.  By  the  peace  of 
Saint  Gotthard  both  the  Koman  Emperor  and 
the  Turkish  have  alike  agreed  not  to  send  any 
more  of  their  troops  into  Transylvania,  and  have 
put  such  a  restraint  upon  each  other  that  they 
have  assured  us  some  respite,  so  that  we  are  not 
compelled  either  to  take  up  arms  against  the  one 
or  for  the  other,  but  can  give  our  energies  to 
healing  the  wounds  of  our  fatherland  that  have 
bled  for  a  century.  For  a  Golden  Age  is  dawn- 
ing. The  entire  land  struggles  and  bleeds ;  we 
alone  enjoy  peace ;  in  our  country  only  is  the 
Hungarian  master  independent.  It  is  true  the 
country  is  not  large,  but  it  belongs  to  us,  and 
even  if  we  are  a  small  people  we  recognize  no 
greater  ones  over  us.  But  now  there  are  people 
who  would  shorten  the  Golden  Age :  there  are 
people  who  do  not  concern  themselves  with  the 
cost  to  the  country  of  a  war  unwisely  begun,  if 
only  their  ambition,  if  only  their  greed,  be  fat- 
tened. And  if  by  chance  their  opponent  con- 
quers they  will  not  be  ruined  with  their  father- 
land, but  will  simply  turn  their  coat,  join  the 
conqueror  and  share  with  him  the  booty." 


A  Great  Lord  221 

"  That's  a  slander  !  "  was  hissed  from  the  rear, 
in  a  voice  that  Banfy  recognized  as  Nalaczy's. 

The  crowd  turned  threateningly  toward  the 
corner  from  which  the  voice  had  come. 

"Let  him  alone,  my  friends,"  said  Banf3\ 
"Very  likely  it  is  some  satellite  of  Michael 
Teleki's.  He  too  shall  have  the  advantage  of 
freedom  of  speech.  But  I,  who  know  the  swift 
mode  of  thought  of  the  states  throughout  the 
country,  I  can  tell  you  quietly  that  this  rash  step 
will  never  be  taken  in  lawful  fashion.  But  should 
secret  stratagems,  or  unforeseen  violence  attempt 
to  accomplish  what  woukl  not  succeed  in  open 
attack,  they  will  find  me  on  the  spot.  If  neces- 
sary I  will  defend  the  country  even  against  the 
Prince.  Hear  now  what  the  intriguers  have 
planned  in  order  to  entangle  us  against  our  will 
in  snares  out  of  which  we  have  escaped.  In  spite 
of  the  peace,  Turks  and  Tartars  at  times  fall  upon 
our  borders,  plunder  the  people,  set  the  towns  on 
fire, — in  short,  in  every  possible  way  obtrude 
upon  us  their  friendship.  A  week  ago  they  laid 
waste  Schassburg  and  before  that  they  made 
raids  in  the  vicinity  of  Csik.  But  that  is  not  my 
affair.  That  concerns  the  Saxon  magistrate  and 
the  general  of  the  Szeklers.  The  mouth  of  his 
majesty,  Ali  Pasha,  has  for  a  long  time  been 
watering  for  my  province  but  he  is  not  yet  quite 
sure  of  tlie  way  to  catch  me.  Lately  he  had  the 
circuit  Lieutenant  of  the  Prince  caught  ])y  Tartars 


222    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

and  forced  him  to  declare  throughout  the  entire 
neighborhood  that  the  people  were  to  pay  a  new 
tax,  a  penny  a  head.  The  poor  peasantry  were 
delighted  to  get  off  so  cheaply  and  made  haste 
to  pay  the  tax,  without  asking  me  first  whether 
this  could  be  justly  levied.  In  this  way  the  sly 
Turk  accom23lished  a  twofold  purpose;  in  the 
first  place  he  had  compelled  the  people  to 
recognize  the  tax,  and  in  the  second  place  he  had 
found  out  how  many  taxpayers  there  were ;  then 
he  at  once  imposed  the  frightful  tax  of  two  Hun- 
garian florins  a  head." 

The  crowd  expressed  their  indignation. 

"  At  once  I  forbade  all  further  payments.  It 
is  true  this  tax  was  not  a  burden  to  us,  for  we  are 
of  the  nobility,  but  for  that  very  reason  are  we 
the  lords  of  the  peasantry  that  we  may  not  allow 
them  to  be  robbed  of  their  last  farthing.  In- 
stead of  any  reply  I  sent  his  Turkish  majesty  a 
pig's  tail  in  a  box,  and  if  he  comes  himself  to 
collect  the  tax  I  swear  by  the  God  in  heaven  to 
receive  him  in  such  a  way  that  he  will  remember 
it  all  his  life." 

"  We  will  cut  him  to  pieces,"  threatened  the 
crowd,  clashing  their  swords  and  swinging  their 
clubs  in  the  air. 

"  I*^ow,  my  faithful  followers,  go  to  your 
tents,"  said  Banfy.  "  The  master  of  the  kitchen 
will  look  out  for  your  entertainment.  I  will 
decide  whether  there  shall  be  war." 


A  Great  Lord  223 

The  excited  nobility  withdrew  amid  lively  ex- 
pressions of  approval  and  the  clinking  of  swords. 
Only  a  few  with  requests  to  make,  remained  be- 
hind. The  Professors  from  Klausenburg  invited 
theu'  patron  to  the  public  examinations.  Eanfy 
promised  to  come,  and  otFered  prizes  for  the  best 
pupils.  "When  they  had  withdrawn  he  indicated 
those  whom  he  would  see  in  turn.  In  the  first 
place  he  motioned  to  him  Martin  Koncz,  leader 
of  the  Unitarians  in  Klausenburg. 

"  How  can  I  serve  you,  Avorthy  sir  ?  " 

"  I  have  a  complaint  to  bring  before  you,  gra- 
cious lord,"  replied  Koncz,  bowing  and  scraping. 
"  The  city  council  of  Klausenburg  has  taken  by  vio- 
lence the  market  booths  belonging  to  the  Unita- 
rian church.    I  beg  you  to  assist  in  their  recovery." 

"I  regret,  worthy  sir,  that  I  cannot  help  you 
in  this  case,"  replied  Banfy,  as  he  fastened  up  his 
coat.  "That  is  a  privilege  by  establishment 
and  concerns  the  Prince.  It  is  true  the  territory 
is  mine  but  the  affairs  must  come  up  before  him 
for  judgment." 

"  This  is  the  reply  that  the  Prince  made  me, 
only  reversed :  '  It  is  true  the  decision  in  the 
matter  is  mine,  but  the  territory  is  Panfy's,  and 
you  must  go  to  him.'  " 

Banfy  smiled  good-naturedly,  but  Koncz  did 
not  find  the  affair  so  entertaining. 

"  Listen,  there  is  no  way  for  ine  to  turn,  even 
though  justice  is  most  clearly  on  my  side." 


224    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Banfy  shirugged  his  shoulders. 

"You  would  like  to  have  justice,  worthy  sir, 
but  that  can  hardly  be  attained." 

"  Then  he  is  as  badly  off  as  I  am,"  cried  a 
voice,  and  as  Banfy  looked,  he  saw  Madame 
Szent-Pali  coming  toward  him.  The  great  lord 
acted  as  if  he  had  not  noticed  the  widow  and 
fingered  indifferently  the  diamond  clasp  of  his 
cloak ;  but  the  widow  placed  herself  directly  in 
front  of  him  and  began  to  speak : 

"  Your  Grace  has  been  pleased  to  look  beyond 
me,  but  it  is  in  vain.  I  am  here,  even  though 
unbidden." 

Banfy  looked  at  her  without  a  word,  half 
smiling  and  half  amused. 

"  Or  has  your  Grace  perhaps  forgotten  my 
name  ?  "  asked  the  woman,  sharply,  and  smiting 
her  breast.     "  I  am  the  noble,  well-born  " — 

"And  knightly,"  said  Banfy,  comj)leting  her 
words  with  a  laugh. 

"  I  am  the  widow  of  George  Szent-Pali,"  con- 
tinued the  lady,  without  allowing  herself  to  be 
disconcerted, — "  whose  family  in  all  its  branches 
is  quite  as  noble  as  is  the  Prince  himself,  and 
that  too  since  the  beginning  of  the  world.  I 
have  never  forgotten  my  name  when  asked,  and 
have  already  stood  in  the  presence  of  princes  and 
generals  greater  even  than  your  Grace." 

"Well,  well,  gracious  lady,  I  know  that  al- 


A  Great  Lord  225 

ready,  I  have  heard  it  so  often.  Tell  me  quickly 
now  anything  good  that  you  may  have  to  say." 

"  Quickly  !  I  suppose  your  Grace  thinks  that 
a  .few  words  will  set  forth  what  has  been  a  law- 
suit between  us  now  for  four  years,  and  between 
the  town  and  my  family  for  sixty -three." 

"  To  cut  it  short  I  will  tell  you  the  story,"  in- 
terrupted Baufy.  "  The  gracious  lady  may  then 
make  her  additions.  The  gracious  lady  owns  a 
dilapidated  little  house  in  the  centre  of  the  Klau- 
senburg  market  place  " — 

"  The  idea !  A  manor  house  just  as  good  as 
your  Grace's  castle !  " 

"  These  barracks  have  for  a  long  time  disfig- 
ured the  market  pJace.  It  was  in  vain  the  city 
council  entered  into  negotiations  with  your  family 
— went  before  the  courts  to  buy  the  house  and 
move  it  otf." 

"  We  did  not  yield.  You  are  quite  right.  A 
true  nobleman  does  not  sell  his  property  gained 
by  heritage.  It  belongs  to  me  and  within  my 
four  walls  neither  country  nor  Prince  has  any 
authority  over  me — not  even  you.  General ! " 

"  I  certainly  did  not  demand  this  noble  ruin  of 
you  for  nothing.  I  offered  you  ten  thousand 
florins  for  it.  For  that  sum  of  money  I  could 
have  bought  the  entire  gyj^sy  quarter,  and  yet 
there  is  not  a  single  house  in  it  so  dilapidated  as 
3'^ours." 

"  Let  my  lord  keep  his  money.     I  do  not  give 


226    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

up  my  house.  Two  hundred  years  ago  an  an- 
cestor of  mine  built  it.  Cease,  I  beg,  your 
scornful  words.  I  was  born  there;  my  father 
and  my  mother  were  buried  from  there.  If  it 
offends  your  Grace's  sense  of  beauty  to  look 
down  from  your  magnificent  palace  upon  the 
roof  of  my  poor  house,  yet  it  does  me  good  to 
be  able  to  live  out  my  days  in  the  room  in  which 
my  poor  husband  breathed  away  his  life,  and  I 
would  not  accept  any  palace  in  exchange." 

At  the  mention  of  her  dear  departed  husband 
the  lady  began  to  sob ;  this  gave  Banfy  an  op- 
portunity to  speak,  and  he  took  advantage  to  re- 
ply vehemently : 

"  As  I  have  said,  so  shall  it  be.  The  masons 
are  already  on  the  way  to  tear  down  your  house. 
You  will  receive  your  ten  thousand  florins  at  the 
public  treasury." 

"I  do  not  wish  them.  Throw  them  to  your 
dogs  !  "  screamed  the  lady,  in  a  passion.  "  I  am 
no  peasant  woman  to  be  hunted  from  my  prop- 
ert}^  I  advise  nobody  to  enter  my  courtyard 
unless  he  wishes  to  be  driven  out  with  a  broom 
like  a  dog.  I  have  been  to  the  Prince,  I  have 
been  to  the  Diet,  and  here  you  have  an  official 
document  in  which  the  Diet  forbids  anybody  to 
trespass  on  my  land.  I  will  nail  it  to  the  gate, 
it  is  good  legible  handwriting,  then  I  will  see 
who  dares  force  his  way  into  my  possessions." 

"And  I  tell  you  that  to-morrow  your  house 


A  GrcLit  Lord  227 

shall  be  moved  off,  even  if  it  is  surrounded  by 
armed  troops.  If  the  Diet  pleases  it  may  have 
the  place  rebuilt." 

With  that  Eanfy  was  going  away  full  of  anger, 
when  Nalaczy  met  him.  The  two  men  greeted 
each  other  with  forced  friendliness,  and  while 
Madame  Szent-Pali  moved  away  uttering  impre- 
cations, Kalaczy  began  in  sweet  tones,  after  a 
little  preparation, 

''His  Highness,  the  Prince,  wishes  to  inform 
your  Grace  of  a  very  unpleasant  incident." 

"  I  will  hear." 

"  During  this  year  the  Turk  has  already  forced 
from  us,  under  one  pretext  or  another,  presents 
on  three  different  occasions." 

"  He  ought  not  to  be  allowed  to  force  them." 

"  If  we  refuse  him  he  threatens  to  force  on  us 
as  Prince  the  fugitive,  Nicholas  Zolyomi,  living 
at  Constantinople." 

"  He  has  only  to  bring  him  here  and  we  will 
drive  him  out  at  once,  together  Avith  his  pro- 
tector." 

"  Quite  true.  But  the  Prince  is  so  wearied  of 
this  bitter  hatred  that  he  has  decided,  partly  out 
of  friglit  too,  to  pardon  Zolyomi  and  permit  liim 
to  return." 

"  Let  him  do  so,  in  God's  name." 

"  Right,  quite  right.  l>ut  3'our  Grace  cei-tainly 
knows  that  the  estates  of  Zolyomi  are  at  ])resont 
in  the  possession   of  your  Grace.     The  Prince, 


228    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

therefore,  finds  himself  compelled  to  demand  of 
your  Grace  that  you  should  with  all  good  feeling 
give  over  these  estates  to  Zolyomi  on  his  return." 

"  What !  "  cried  Banfy,  stepping  back,  "  And 
you  think  that  I  will  give  up  these  estates !  The 
Diet  gave  them  over  to  me  with  the  burdensome 
condition  that  I  should  equip  two  regiments  for 
the  defence  of  the  country.  This  burdensome 
condition  I  have  complied  with,  and  do  you  think 
that  now  I  will  give  up  these  estates  that  you 
may  have  one  more  fool  in  the  country  ?  " 

"  But  if  it  is  the  Prince's  wish  ?  " 

"  It  matters  not  who  wishes  it,  I  will  not  give 
them  back." 

"  And  shall  I  carry  back  this  answer  ?  " 

"  This  unmistakable  answer,"  replied  Banfy, 
accenting  every  syllable.  "  I  do  not  give  them 
up." 

"Your  most  humble  servant,"  said  l^alaczy, 
bowed  mockingl}^,  and  withdrew. 

"  Slave  !  "  Banfy  threw  after  him  contemptu- 
ously. Then  he  looked  out  into  the  corridor  and 
seeing  some  of  his  dependents  waiting  there  hat 
in  hand,  he  shouted :  "  Come  in,  what  do  you 
Avant  ?  " 

When  the  simple  folk  saw  that  their  over-lord 
was  in  a  bad  humor  they  hesitated  to  enter  until 
the  castle  steward  pushed  them  in. 

"  We  ought  to  have  brought  the  tithe,"  began 
the  oldest  peasant,  with  eyes  downcast  and  in 


A  Great  Lord  229 

tearful  voice,  "but  we  really  could  not.  It  was 
not  possible." 

"  Why  could  you  not  ?  "  said  Banfy,  harshly. 

"  Because  we  have  nothing,  gracious  lord, — the 
rain  has  failed,  crops  have  gone  to  ruin,  we  have 
not  harvested  enough  corn  for  the  sowing ;  the 
people  in  the  village  are  living  on  roots  and 
mushrooms,  so  long  as  they  last.  After  that  God 
knows  what  will  become  of  them  ! " 

"  There  it  is,"  said  Banfy.  "  A  new  blow  of 
fortune  and  we  are  still  longing  for  war.  Here, 
steward,  you  must  have  the  storehouses  opened 
at  once  and  furnish  grain  for  sowing ;  and  the 
poor  must  be  provided  with  sulRcient  food  for 
the  winter." 

The  poor  peasant  wanted  to  kiss  Banfy's  hand 
but  he  would  not  allow  it.  The  tears  stood  in 
his  eyes. 

"That  is  what  I  am  your  master  for — to 
lighten  your  fate  if  I  see  jon  in  need.  My 
agents  will  carry  out  my  orders ;  if  my  own 
granaries  become  empty  they  must  order  grain 
for  you  from  Moldavia  for  cash,"  and  with  that 
he  went  away. 

*  *  *  -x-  *  * 

Banfy's  wife  listened  with  throl)bing  heart  as 
the  familiar  footsteps  came  nearer.  There  she 
sat  among  the  fragrant  jasmine  and  quivering 
mimosa,  as  tremulous  as  the  mimosa  and  as  palo 


230    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

as  the  jasmine.  Everything  about  her  shone 
with  splendor.  On  the  walls  hung  polished  Vene- 
tian mirrors  in  gold  frames,  portraits  of  kings 
and  princes,  the  most  beautiful  of  which  was 
John  Kemeny's,  painted  when  he  was  still  at- 
tached to  the  Turk,  with  smooth  shaven  hair 
and  a  long  beard,  at  that  time  quite  fashionable 
with  Hungarian  gentlemen.  On  one  side  of  the 
room  was  an  artistic  cabinet  with  countless 
drawers,  inlaid  with  mother-of-pearl,  lapis  lazuli 
and  tortoise-shell.  In  the  middle  of  the  room 
stood  a  beautifully  painted  table  with  wonder- 
fully wrought  silver  candelabra;  in  glass  cases 
the  family  jewels  were  displayed  to  view,  beak- 
ers covered  with  precious  stones  ;  stags  enameled 
in  gold,  their  heads  made  to  unscrew ;  several 
large  silver  baskets  of  flowers,  marvels  of  filagree 
work,  hardly  worth  a  dollar  in  weight ;  the  bou- 
quets in  these  baskets  were  of  various-colored 
jewels ;  a  gold  butterfly  alighted  on  an  emerald 
leaf,  so  cunningly  made  that  everything  gleamed 
through  its  wings  as  it  swayed  gracefully.  From 
the  high  windows  heavy  red  silk  curtains  hung 
down  to  the  ground  and  the  sills  were  covered 
with  the  most  beautiful  flowers  of  those  times. 
Amid  all  these  flowers  only  the  quivering  mi- 
mosa and  the  pale  jasmine  seemed  suited  to  the 
lady,  so  melancholy  a  contrast  did  her  face  make 
to  the  splendor  of  her  house. 

The  delicate  little  figure  was  almost  lost  in  the 


A  Great  Lord  231 

high-vaulted  room,  in  which  she  could  with  dif- 
ficulty move  one  of  the  heavy  armchairs  or  lift 
one  of  the  huge  candelabra  or  push  aside  a  hang- 
ing. Every  noise,  every  footstep  set  her  nerves 
quivering.  "When  the  familiar  step  touched  her 
threshold  all  the  blood  streamed  into  her  face. 
She  wanted  to  jump  up  to  meet  him  but  after  the 
door  opened  she  turned  pale  again  and  was  un- 
able to  rise  from  her  seat.  Banfy  hurried  toward 
his  trembling  wife  \^'hose  voice  was  too  stifled 
for  words,  clasped  both  her  hands,  delicate  as 
dewdi'ops,  and  looked  kindly  into  the  dreamy 
eyes. 

"  How  beautiful  you  are,  and  yet  how  sad ! " 

The  lady  tried  to  smile. 

"  This  smile  even  is  melancholy,"  said  Banfy, 
gently,  and  put  his  arm  around  his  faiiy  wife. 

Madame  Banfy  drcAV  close  to  her  husband,  put 
her  arms  around  his  neck,  drew  his  face  down  to 
hers  and  kissed  it. 

"  This  ver}'-  kiss  is  sorrowful !  " 

She  turned  away  to  hide  her  tears. 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  you  ?  "  Banfy  asked, 
and  smoothed  her  brow.  "  What  has  happened  to 
you  ?  why  are  you  so  pale  ?  what  is  the  mat- 
ter?" 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  me  ?  "  replied  Ma- 
<lame  Banfy,  raising  her  eyes  full  of  tears  and 
sighing  deeply  ;  then  she  dried  her  eyes,  put  her 
arm  in  her  husband's  and  led  him  to  her  flowers 


232    The  Golden  Age  in  Ttansylvania 

as  if  to  turn  the  conversation.  "Just  see  this 
poor  passionflower,  how  faded  it  is ;  yet  it  is 
planted  in  a  porcelain  vase  and  I  water  it  daily 
with  distilled  water.  Once  I  forgot  to  raise  the 
curtains,  and  just  see  how  the  poor  thing  is 
faded.     It  lacks  nothing  except  sunlight." 

"  Ah,"  whispered  Banfy  in  subdued  voice.  "  It 
seems  we  speak  with  each  other  in  the  language 
of  the  flowers." 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  me  ?  "  said  Madame 
Banfy  with  a  sob,  as  she  clung  to  her  husband's 
neck  ; — "  my  sunlight  is  wanting — your  love  !  " 

Banfy  felt  himself  unpleasantly  affected.  He 
sat  down  beside  his  wife,  drew  her  gently  toward 
him  and  asked  in  the  most  friendly,  though  ex- 
cited voice, 

"  Do  I  not  know  how  to  express  this  to  you  as 
well  as  formerly  ?  " 

"  Oh  yes,  but  I  see  you  so  rarely.  You  have 
been  away  now  nearly  six  weeks,  and  I  could  not 
be  with  you." 

"  Wife,  are  you  ambitious  ?  would  you  shine  at 
the  Prince's  court?  Believe  me  your  court  is 
more  splendid  than  his  and  not  nearly  so  danger- 
ous." 

"  Oh,  you  laiow  that  I  do  not  seek  splendor 
nor  fear  danger.  When  you  were  banished,  when 
a  little  hut  sheltered  us  and  often  only  a  tent 
covered  us  in  the  snow,  then  you  would  lay  my 
head  on  your  breast,  cover  me  with  your  cloak 


A  Great  Lord  233 

— and  I  was  so  happy !  Often  noise  of  battle 
and  thunder  of  cannon  would  frighten  sleep  from 
our  eyes  and  yet  I  was  so  happy !  You  would 
mount  your  horse  while  I  sank  down  in  prayer, 
and  when  j^ou  came  back  covered  with  blood  and 
dust,  how  happy  I  was  !  " 

"  Heaven  grant  that  3'ou  may  be  so  again. 
But  there  is  a  fortune  that  stands  higher  than 
that  of  family  life.  There  are  times  Avhen  your 
mere  glance  would  hinder  me — would  stand  in 
my  way  " — • 

"  Yes,  I  know  them.  Gay  adventures,  beauti- 
ful women — am  I  not  right?"  said  Madame 
Banfy  in  a  jesting  tone,  but  perhaps  not  without 
significance  in  the  background. 

"  Certainly  !  "  said  Banfy,  springing  hastily 
from  his  chair.  "  I  was  thinking  of  the  father- 
land." With  that  he  paced  angrily  the  length  of 
the  room. 

When  a  husband  falls  into  a  rage  over  such  a 
jest  it  is  a  sign  that  he  feels  himself  hit.  With 
smoothed  brow  Banfy  stood  before  his  trembling 
wife,  who  in  the  few  moments  since  her  husband 
liad  entered  tlie  room  had  been  a  prey  to  the 
most  varied  feelings ;  joy  and  sorrow,  fear  and 
anger,  love  and  jealousy  struggled  in  her  excited 
bosom, 

"Margaret,"  ho  began,  in  a  dull  voice,  "you 
are  jealous,  and  jealuusy  is  the  first  step  toward 
hatred." 


234    The  Golden  Age  In  Transylvania 

"  Then  hate  me,  rather  than  forget  me  !  "  said 
his  wife,  bursting  out  vehemently,  and  then  re- 
gretting it  at  once. 

"  What  then  do  you  wish  of  me  ?  have  you  any 
ground  for  your  suspicions  ?  You  certainly  do 
not  wish  me  to  give  you  an  account  of  the  roads 
I  have  taken  and  the  people  I  have  spoken  with, 
like  the  simpleton  Giola  Bertai,  who  when  he 
goes  away  from  home  takes  a  diary  with  him  and 
makes  out  a  report  of  every  hour  for  his  other 
half.  Neither  do  I  keep  you  under  lock  and  key 
the  way  Abraham  Thoroczkai  does  his  Avife. 
He  has  a  lock  put  on  his  wife's  room  during  his 
entire  absence  and  when  he  returns  requires  the 
whole  village  to  give  an  oath  that  his  wife  has 
not  spoken  with  any  one  in  the  interval." 

Madame  Banfy  laughed,  but  the  laugh  ended 
in  a  sigh. 

"You  evade  the  question  with  a  jest.  I  do  not 
accuse  you,  I  do  not  keep  watch  of  you,  and  if 
you  should  deceive  me  I  should  never  find  it  out. 
But  listen ;  there  is  in  the  heart  of  woman  a 
something,  a  certain  distressing  feeling  which 
causes  pain  without  one's  knowing  why,  which 
knows  how  to  give  information  whether  the  love 
of  one  who  is  our  all  is  coming  or  going,  without 
being  able  to  support  itself  by  reasons.  I  do  not 
know,  and  I  will  not  learn  where  you  spend  your 
time,  but  this  I  do  know,  that  you  stay  away  a 
long  while  at  a  time  and  do  not  make  haste  to 


A  Great  Lord  235 

come  home.     Banfv,  I  suffer — suffer  more  than 
you  can  imagine." 

"  j^Iadame,"  said  Banf y,  looking  at  her  coldly  as 
he  stood  before  her ;  "  in  this  country  a  suit  for 
divorce  does  not  require  much  time." 

Madame  Banfy  fell  back  in  her  chair,  clasped 
her  hands  over  her  heart  in  terror  and  struggled 
for  breath.  A  trembling  cry  broke  from  her 
lips  and  they  did  not  close  again.  It  was  as  if 
some  one  had  cut  the  strings  of  her  heart  with  a 
sword.  Half-fainting  she  stared  at  her  husband 
as  if  doubting  whetlier  his  words  could  have  been 
in  earnest  or  whether  she  ought  not  to  take 
them  for  a  horrible  jest. 

"  You  are  unhappy,"  Banfy  went  on,  "  and  I 
cannot  help  you.  You  love  to  dream  and  I  do 
not  understand  you  in  the  least.  Possibly  my 
soul  does  hurt  yours,  but  it  is  unintentional.  It 
is  a  fact  that  your  feelings  hurt  mine  and  that  I 
will  not  endure.  I  recognize  no  tyrant  over  me, 
not  even  in  love.  I  will  not  be  importuned  even 
with  tears.  Let  us 'tear  our  hearts  apart.  Better 
for  us  to  do  it  now  while  tliey  would  still  bleed, 
than  to  wait  until  they  fall  apart  naturally. 
Better  for  us  to  separate  now  while  Ave  love  each 
other,  than  to  wait  until  we  come  to  hatred." 

During  this  terrible  speech  the  lady  struggled, 
gasping  for  breath,  as  if  some  dread  phantom 
oppressed  her  heart  and  robbed  her  of  speech, 


236    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

until  at  last  her  passion  made  its  way  by  force 
and  she  uttered  the  piercing  cry  : 

"  Banfy,  you  have  killed  me  !  " 

Her  voice,  the  expression  of  her  face,  seemed 
to  make  Banfy  tremble ;  and  though  he  was 
already  on  the  point  of  leaving  the  room  in 
haste,  he  stopped  half-way  and  looked  once  more 
at  his  wife.  He  did  not  notice  at  this  moment 
that  the  door  had  opened  and  that  some  one  had 
entered.  He  saw  only  that  in  the  face  of  his 
wife,  so  ravaged  with  despair,  there  came  sud- 
denly an  indescribably  distressed  smile ;  this 
forced  smile  on  her  agonized  features  was  some- 
thing terrible.  Banfy  thought  his  wife  was 
losing  her  mind.  But  Madame  Banfy  rose,  bust- 
ling from  her  seat  and  cried  out, 

"  Anna,  my  dear  sister,"  and  rushed  to  the 
door. 

Then  for  the  first  time  Banfy  turned  toward 
the  door  and  saw  Anna  Bornemissa,  wife  of 
Michael  Apafi. 

This  keen-eyed  woman  had  not  failed  to  take 
in  the  situation  in  which  she  had  surprised  these 
married  people,  although  they  knew  well  how  to 
assume  a  calm  air  in  an  instant ;  but  she  acted 
as  if  she  had  noticed  nothing.  She  drew  Mar- 
garet to  her  breast  and  extended  her  hand  to 
Banfy  in  the  most  friendly  fashion.  Her  sister 
had  not  yet  fully  recovered. 

"  I  heard  your  voices  outside,"  said  Madame 


A  Great  Lord  237 

Apafi,  "and  that  is  why  I  came  here  without 
being  announced." 

"  Oh  yes,  we  were  laughing,"  said  Madame 
Banfy,  and  made  haste  to  dry  her  tears  with  her 
handkerchief. 

"  To  Avhat  circumstances  are  we  indebted  for 
this  extraordinary  good  fortune  ?  "  asked  Banfy, 
hiding  his  confusion  behind  rare  courtesy. 

"  As  you  did  not  bring  my  sister  to  me,"  began 
Madame  Apafi  with  smiling  reproach,  "  I  came 
on  a  visit  to  my  poor  relative  exiled  to  Hun- 
gary." 

Banfy  felt  the  sting  under  these  last  Avords 
and  said  as  he  stroked  his  beard : 

"  Here  my  lovely  sister-in-law  can  do  with  me 
what  she  pleases.  She  can  use  me  as  the  target 
of  her  wit  and  overthrow  me  with  her  jests.  Be- 
fore the  Prince's  throne,  in  the  national  hall,  we 
face  each  other  as  foes.  Here  on  the  contrary 
you  are  my  ruler.  Here  I  am  nothing  except 
your  most  loyal  subject,  who  does  homage  to  your 
grace  and  is  beside  himself  with  joy  that  he  may 
have  you  as  a  guest." 

While  he  was  saying  this  Banfy  threw  his  arms 
around  the  dignified  Madame  Apafi  with  famil- 
iarity. Not  without  significance  he  added  turn- 
ing to  his  wife,  "  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  you  will 
not  be  jealous  of  Anna." 

Madame  Apafi  took  it  upon  herself  to  answer 
in  Margaret's  place. 


238    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  I  am  more  inclined  to  thinli  that  you  cannot 
trust  yourself  to  me." 

"  If  you  were  my  wife  that  might  be  so.  And 
that  came  very  near  being  the  state  of  afifairs ; 
there  was  a  time  when  I  wanted  to  marry  you." 

"  But  it  did  not  advance  beyond  the  beginning," 
replied  the  Princess  with  a  laugh. 

"  We  recognized  each  other  soon,"  continued 
Banfy.  "  Two  such  heads  as  ours  would  have 
been  too  much  for  one  house ;  there  is  not  even 
room  for  them  both  in  one  country.  We  both 
like  to  rule  and  we  should  have  been  well  sold  if 
we  had  been  obliged  to  obey  each  other.  It  is 
better  as  it  is ;  we  have  both  found  our  corre- 
sponding halves  ;  you,  Apafi ;  and  I,  Margaret ; 
and  we  are  both  happy." 

With  these  words  Banfy  kissed  his  wife's  hand 
tenderly,  which  she  acknowledged  with  equal 
tenderness,  and  then  he  left  the  two  sisters  alone. 
Anna  with  sweet  seriousness  laid  her  hand  on  her 
sister's,  who  looked  up  to  her  with  a  smUe,  like 
an  innocent  child  to  her  good  genius. 

"You  have  been  crying,"  began  Madame 
Apafi.  "  It  is  of  no  use  for  you  to  assume  the 
appearance  of  good  spirits." 

"  I  have  not  been  crying,"  replied  Margaret, 
asserting  her  assumed  calm  with  astonishing 
strength  of  mind. 

"  Very  well,  I  am  glad  that  you  hide  it.  It 
shows  that  you  love  him ;  and  if  ever  you  needed 


A  Great  Lord  239 

to  love  3"0ur  husband,  to  watch  over  and  protect 
him,  it  is  now." 

"  Your  words  bewilder  me.  You  seem  to  have 
something  extraordinary  to  say." 

"  You  must  have  wondered  ab'eady  at  my 
coming  here.  You  can  well  understand  that  I 
have  not  come  without  a  reason.  We  have  both 
of  us  one  person  to  fear,  in  like  degree,  and  of 
whom  we  must  be  jealous ;  and  if  we  do  not  un- 
derstand each  other  one  of  us  may  lose  an  indi- 
vidual dear  to  her." 

"  Speak,  oh  speak ! "  replied  Madame  Banfy, 
and  drew  her  sister  down  to  her  on  a  sofa  in  a 
corner  of  the  room. 

"  Our  husbands  have  hated  each  other  from  the 
first.  They  were  alwa3''s  of  opposite  opinions,  in 
different  parties,  and  had  become  accustomed  to 
consider  each  other  as  foes.  Woe  to  us  if  this 
hatred  should  come  to  open  battle  and  we  should 
see  our  dear  ones  fall  at  each  other's  hands." 

"  I  can  assure  you  positively  that  Banfy  cher- 
ishes no  unfriendly  intentions  toward  your  hus- 
band." 

"  I  am  not  afraid  of  Apafi's  overthrow,  but  of 
your  husband's.  The  throne  to  which  he  was 
called  by  force  has  worked  a  great  change  in 
Apafi.  I  notice  with  astonishment  that  he  is  be- 
ginning to  be  jealous  of  his  power.  Already  at 
Neuhaiisel  he  expressed  himself  in  the  presence 
of  the  Grand  Vizier  as  disturbed  because  Gabriel 


240    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Haller  had  aspirations  toward  the  Prince's  crown ; 
in  consequence  of  which  the  Vizier  had  poor 
Haller  beheaded  at  once  without  my  husband's 
knowledge.  Even  now  Apafi  recalls  the  message 
which  your  husband  once  had  sent  to  him,  that 
in  a  short  time  he  would  tear  his  green  velvet 
cloak  from  off  his  shoulders." 

"  Oh  my  God,  what  must  I  fear  !  " 

"  Nothing  so  long  as  I  have  not  lost  my  hus- 
band's favor.  While  others  sleep  I  am  awake  at 
my  husband's  side  and  keep  watch  for  the  mani- 
festations of  his  feelings ;  and  God  has  given  me 
the  strength  to  be  able  to  struggle  against  mon- 
sters who  would  drown  in  blood  the  memory  of 
his  rule.  In  spite  of  all  this,  now  and  then  there 
appears  in  my  husband  a  condition  of  mind  when 
my  influence  loses  all  its  magic,  when  he  steps 
out  of  his  own  nature  and  his  gentleness  turns  to 
a  brutality  demanding  action.  Then  his  eyes, 
which  at  other  times  overflow  with  tears  at  the 
death  of  a  servant,  become  bloodshot  and  seem 
eager  for  murder ;  he  who  at  other  times  is  so 
cautious,  then  becomes  hasty.  And  this  condi- 
tion, I  blush  to  acknowledge  to  you,  is  drunken- 
ness. I  do  not  bring  it  up  against  him  as  a  com- 
plaint, the  man  we  love  has  no  faults  for  us,  we 
forgive  him  everything  " — 

"  With  one  exception — his  infidelity." 

"  That  too — that  too,"  the  Princess  made  haste 


A  Great  Lord  241 

to  add.  "  "Wlien  his  life  is  at  stake  we  must  for- 
give that  too." 

"  Oh,  xVnna,"  said  Margaret,  in  distress,  "  you 
leave  me  to  suspect  mysteries  that  you  do  not  re- 
veal." 

"  What  you  must  learn,  you  sliall.  A  little 
time  since,  your  husband  with  proud  recklessness 
set  himself  against  a  mighty  party  which  joined 
with  kings  against  kings.  It  may  be  said  that 
3^our  husband  intends  to  thwart  fate.  He  is 
proud  enough  not  to  take  into  consideration  the 
peril  which  he  has  raised  up  against  himself  in 
this  way.  Or  perhaps  he  thinks  that  those  who 
are  whetting  their  weapons  against  a  ruling  king 
would  defer  an  instant  if  one  of  your  people 
should  show  his  face  against  them.  Banfy  has 
insulted,  mocked  and  threatened  the  men,  and 
tangled  the  threads  in  their  fine-spun  plans ;  in 
fact  he  has  insulted  both  them  and  the  Prince 
face  to  face,  and  that  too  in  the  presence  of  each 
other." 

Madame  Banfy  folded  her  hands  timidly. 

"  I  see  the  storm  that  is  gathering  over  Banfy's 
head." 

"  In  his  drunkenness  Apafi  has  let  fall  allusions 
in  my  presence  that  have  filled  my  soul  with  ter- 
ror, and  for  the  sake  of  others  I  am  not  willing 
that  Apafi's  hand  should  be  the  one  to  strike 
him.  On  all  sides  they  are  going  to  seek  occar 
sions  of  quarrel  with  him.     I  will  exert  myself 


242    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

to  keep  off  the  blo^Y,  but  if  it  must  fall  you  shall 
ward  it  from  him.  We  two  must  keep  the  love 
of  our  husbands  to  the  uttermost  that  we  may  be 
able  in  this  spiritual  power  to  throw  ourselves  be- 
tween them  if  they  should  attack  each  other. 
Think  how  terrible  it  would  be  if  one  should  fall 
by  the  hand  of  the  other,  and  one  of  us  should 
have  caused  the  other's  mourning  !  " 

"  What  shall  I  do  ?  Oh  my  God,  what  can  I 
do,  where  does  my  strength  lie  ?  " 

"Your  strength?  In  love,  watchfulness  and 
self-sacrifice,"  replied  Madame  Apafi,  striving  by 
her  own  strong  soul  to  fill  her  weak  sister's  with 


^o 


courage. 


The  fate  of  two  men  was  in  that  moment  given 
over  into  the  hands  of  two  angels :  and  the  fate 
of  these  two  men  was  one  with  the  destiny  of 
Transylvania. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  NIGHT 

"U^HEN  Dionysius  IJanfv  left  his  wife's  room 
and  went  down  the  back  stairway  to  the  hall  of 
the  ground  floor,  he  saAV  a  young  rider  bound 
into  the  courtj'-ard.  The  rider  was  covered  with 
dust  and  foam ;  when  he  sprang  from  his  horse, 
the  tired  beast  lay  down.  The  rider  asked  hastily 
for  Banfy,  who  recognized  in  him  Gabriel  Burko, 
and  went  to  him  with  the  question : 

"What's  the  matter?" 

"  ^[y  lord,"  began  the  exhausted  rider,  recover- 
ing his  breath,  "  Ali  Pasha  has  attacked  Banfy- 
Hunyad." 

"  Very  good,"  said  Banfy,  who  appeared  to 
take  pleasure  in  the  fact  that  fate  ofl"ered  his  agi- 
tated soul  something  to  crush.  "  Call  George 
Veer,"  he  shouted  to  his  men.  "  And  do  you 
tell  me,  as  soon  as  you  have  your  breath,  just 
what  has  happened." 

"  I  must  be  (juick,  my  lord,  I  have  come  out 
of  the  midst  of  the  iiglit.  A  troop  of  Kurdish 
raiders  came  to  Banfy-Ilunyad  yesterday.  Your 
Grace's  captain,  Gregory  Sotar,  suspecting  that 
tlioy  had  come  to  plunder,  marched  against  them 
with  the  hussars  of  the  castle,  engaged  in  conflict 

213 


244    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

with  them  and  after  a  short  struggle  drove  them 
from  the  walls.  Is'ot  content  with  that,  however, 
he  gave  the  signal  for  an  attack  and  pursued  the 
retreating  troops  in  the  direction  of  Zeutelke. 
While  the  Kurds  were  fleeing  before  us  we  saw 
ourselves  suddenly  attacked  on  the  flank.  In  a 
trice  the  entire  open  space  was  covered  with 
Turkish  riders,  who  crowded  upon  us  like  a  heap 
of  ants.  I  cannot  give  their  number  definitely 
but  this  much  I  know ; — three  horse  tails  were 
visible  in  their  midst,  and  that  means  that  there 
is  a  Pasha  in  the  army.  Sotar  could  no  longer 
make  his  retreat  to  Hunyad." 

"  The  Devil !  "  interrupted  Banfy. 

"Every  one  of  us  had  to  encounter  two  or 
three.  Sotar  himself  took  his  spiked  club  in  one 
hand  and  his  sword  in  the  other  and  shouted  to 
me  as  I  came  near :  '  My  son,  leave  the  battle- 
field, force  your  way  through,  hurry  to  Bonczida 
and  tell  the  news.'  What  more  he  said  I  did 
not  hear,  for  the  struggling  masses  separated  us. 
With  that  I  threw  my  shield  over  my  back,  laid 
my  head  on  my  horse's  neck,  used  my  spurs  and 
galloped  off  the  battlefield.  A  hundred  horse- 
men hurried  after  to  catch  me ;  the  arrows  fell 
like  hailstones  on  my  shield  ;  but  my  clever  horse 
took  in  the  danger,  doubled  his  speed  and  so  the 
pursuers  lost  me." 

"  You  come  straight  from  Bonczida  ?  " 

"I  could  not  resist,  gracious  lord,  making  a 


The  Night  245 

detour  to  Banty-IIunyacl  to  inform  the  people 
there  of  their  peril  so  they  might  flee  to  the 
mountains  in  time." 

"  That  was  wise  on  your  part.  So  the  inhabit- 
ants have  taken  to  flight." 

"  Far  from  it.  Directly  in  front  of  IMadame 
Vizaknai's  gate  I  told  the  people  the  friglitful 
news.  Their  faces  turned  pale,  then  suddenly 
the  lady  of  the  house  came  out  Avith  drawn  sword 
and  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  people  with  flash- 
ing eyes,  as  if  she  had  the  spirit  of  a  hundred 
men,  and  she  said  to  them :  '  Are  you  men  !  If 
you  are,  seize  your  weapons.  Go  upon  the  walls 
and  know  how  to  defend  the  place  where  your 
children  live  and  your  fathers  are  buried.  But  if 
you  are  cowards,  then  take  to  flight.  The  women 
will  stay  behind  witli  me  and  show  the  furious 
foe  that  when  it  is  a  matter  of  fighting  for  hearth 
and  home  nobody  is  too  weak.' " 

lianfy  called  out  to  his  squire  in  a  hoarse  voice 
to  bring  him  his  shield,  lance  and  helmet,  and 
motioned  to  the  panting  messenger  to  go  on 
Avith  his  story. 

"  At  these  words,  there  was  a  cry  of  rage 
among  the  people.  The  women  ran  for  arms  like 
so  many  furies  and  by  the  side  of  their  husbands 
who  were  changed  into  heroes  by  the  decision  of 
their  wives,  they  mounted  the  walls.  Everybody 
took  what  lie  could  find,  scythes,  shovels  or  flails. 
!Madame  Yizaknai  was  everywhere  at  once;  gave 


246    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

orders,  encouraged  the  fighters,  had  the  church 
barricaded,  oil  and  brimstone  boiled  and  the 
bridges  torn  down,  so  that  when  I  rode  out  of 
the  town  it  was  already  in  a  state  of  defence. 
I  swam  the  Koros,  to  avoid  that  long  way,  and 
came  through  the  forests  and  bypaths." 

By  the  end  of  this  story,  Banfy  seemed  to  be 
beside  himself.  He  did  not  wait  for  armor  or 
helmet,  shouted  for  a  horse  and  as  he  mounted, 
called  back  to  Yeer  ; —  "  Follow  me  to  Banfy- 
Hunyad.  Let  the  foot  soldiers  ascend  Mount 
Gyalu  by  a  detour ;  the  horsemen  may  follow  me 
to  Klausenburg.  "When  you  are  near,  light  fires 
on  the  mountains  that  I  may  make  an  attack  on 
the  enemy  at  once  with  the  van  of  the  cavalry." 

"  Would  it  not  be  better  for  your  Excellency 
to  stay  with  the  main  army  ? "  said  Veer, 
anxiously. 

"Do  as  I  bid  you,"  said  Banfy,  and  giving 
spur  to  his  horse  he  bounded  off.  Ten  to  twenty 
horsemen  joined  him. 

"What  does  he  mean,"  said  Yeer,  "that  he 
neither  waits  for  us,  nor  tells  his  wife  nor  the 
Princess,  who  is  a  guest  here  ?  " 

"  When  I  informed  him  that  Madame  Yizaknai 
was  defending  Banfy-Hunyad  he  was  dismayed," 
said  Burko,  by  way  of  explanation.  "  She  is  a 
youthful  love  of  his  whom  he  forgot  in  later  life, 
but  now  that  he  hears  of  her  bravery  the  old  love 
seems  to  have  sprung  up  again." 


The  Night  247 

George  Ycer  Avas  quite  content  with  this  ex- 
planation, ordered  his  troops  to  mount  at  once 
and  rode  off,  first  giving  orders  to  inform  Ma- 
dame Banfy  of  a  trifling  engagement  with  the 
troops  at  Klausenbm-g.  The  command  of  the 
infantry  he  intrusted  to  Captain  Michael  Angyal, 
who  did  not  set  out  until  evening,  for  the  way  to 
the  snow  mountains  was  a  shorter  one. 

****** 

"When  George  Yeer  reached  Klausenburg  he 
did  not  find  Banfy  there ;  the  general  had  gone 
on  an  hour  before  with  two  hundred  horse. 
Veer  ordered  his  troops  not  to  halt  long  and 
followed  after  Banfy,  but  could  not  overtake  him. 
He  kept  ahead  all  the  way,  sometimes  several 
hours'  march.  It  was  already  late  at  night  when 
Banfy  with  his  two  hundred  riders  reached  the 
point  where  the  Koros  cuts  its  way  through  the 
wooded  valley.  At  the  bridge  the  Turks  had  en- 
camped. The  Bedouins  lay  there  with  their  long 
weapons,  on  the  watch.  It  was  not  possible  to 
take  them  by  surprise.  In  the  direction  of  Banfy- 
llun^'ad  there  was  a  glow  on  the  heavens,  some- 
times sinking,  sometimes  mounting  high  again. 
Banfy  left  his  men  in  concealment  on  the 
fui-ther  bank,  while  he  himself,  attended  by  only 
four  men  went  down  to  the  river  to  find  a  ford. 
The  Kbrbs  is  here  so  furious  that  it  sweeps  the 
liorseman  from  his  horse  ;  but  fortunately,  on  ac- 


248    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

count  of  the  drought  of  the  hot  summer,  it  had 
so  fallen  that  Banfy  soon  found  a  place  where  it 
flowed  quietly,  and  waded  through  with  his  com- 
rades. Then  he  sent  one  of  them  back  to  bring 
the  rest,  but  he  himself  remained  gazing  fixedly 
in  the  direction  where  the  fire  was  in  sight. 

Meantime,  one  of  the  six  Bedouin  horsemen  on 
guard  noticed  the  three  riders,  and  the  leader 
called  out  to  them  to  stand.  Banfy  tried  to  re- 
treat, but  three  Bedouins  sprang  on  him  from 
behind  and  three  more  rushed  toward  him,  lances 
in  rest. 

"  Bend  down  on  your  horses'  necks  and  seize 
your  spear  in  your  left  hand,"  Banfy  shouted  to 
his  men,  and  drew  his  sword  against  the  assail- 
ants ;  so  in  the  darkness  of  the  night  they  fell 
upon  one  another  silently.  Banfy  was  in  the  mid- 
dle. The  lances  of  the  three  Bedouins  whizzed 
through  the  air  at  the  same  time.  Banfy's 
comrades  fell  on  both  sides  from  their  horses, 
while  he  with  his  left  hand  skilfully  wrested  the 
lance  from  one  of  the  guards  and  with  the  right 
hand  dealt  him  a  blow  that  cleft  his  skull.  When 
Banfy  saw  that  he  was  alone  he  turned  at  once 
on  his  two  foes  and  struck  one  down  with  his  lance 
and  the  other  with  his  sword.  Three  more  horse- 
men came  furiously  toward  him  from  the  bank. 
"Come  on,"  growled  Banfy,  with  that  grim 
humor  so  characteristic  of  certain  warriors  in  the 
moment   of   danger.      "I'll   teach  you  how   to 


I 


The  Night  249 

handle  the  spear,"  he  added,  with  a  smile ; 
shielded  on  the  rear  by  a  group  of  trees,  he 
thrust  his  sword  into  its  sheath,  grasped  his  spear 
with  both  hands  and  within  two  minutes  all  three 
lay  stretched  on  the  ground.  Then  he  looked 
round  and  saw  with  joy  that  the  enemy  at  the 
briilge  were  too  far  away  to  notice  the  fight,  and 
his  two  hundred  horsemen  were  already  at  the 
bank,  and  now  crossed  noiselessly.  Some  of  the 
Bedouins  on  the  ground  still  groaned  and 
sighed. 

"  Knock  their  skulls  in,  so  they  will  not  betray 
us  by  their  noise." 

"  Shall  we  not  wait  for  Yeer's  troops  ?  "  asked 
the  standard-bearer. 

"  We  cannot,  we  have  no  time,"  said  Banfy, 
directing  his  glance  toward  the  reddened  horizon, 
and  the  little  band  moved  quietly  across  fields 
and  thickets.  Soon  there  was  the  sound  of  a 
distant  roar  and  when  they  had  reached  the  top 
of  a  height  before  them  Banfy-Hunyad  came  in 
sight.  The  leader  breathed  more  easily.  It  was 
not  the  town  that  was  on  fire  but  only  some  hay- 
ricks. The  roofs  of  the  houses  had  been  taken 
off  by  the  inhabitants  in  advance,  so  that  the 
enemy  could  not  set  fire  to  them.  Church  and 
bell-tower  too  were  stripped  of  their  roofs,  and 
one  could  see  by  the  glare  of  the  fire  that  they 
were  surrounded  by  the  Turkisli  army,  while 
from  the  top  of  the  tower  brimstone  and  pitch 


\\ 


250    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

with  heavy  beams  fell  like  a  rain  of  fire  on  the 
assailants  and  crowded  them  from  the  walls. 

Ali  Pasha  had  not  waited  for  his  artillery 
which  had  been  detained  by  the  bad  roads,  be- 
cause he  thought  he  could  take  by  storm  in  a 
single  attack  a  place  defended  only  by  peasants 
and  women ;  but  it  is  well  known  that  despair 
makes  soldiers  of  everybody  and  axes  and 
scythes  are  good  weapons  in  the  hands  of  the 
resolute. 

At  this  spectacle  Banfy's  face  suddenly  glowed ; 
he  thought  he  saw  a  woman's  figure  on  the  bat- 
tlement of  the  tower.  At  once  he  put  spurs  to 
his  horse  and  rushed  forward  like  a  whirlwind, 
calling  back  to  his  men : 

"  Do  not  count  the  foe  now ;  time  enough  for 
that  when  he  is  down." 

And  within  a  quarter  of  an  hour  the  small 
band  reached  the  camp  before  the  town.  There 
everybody  was  asleep.  While  one  part  of  the 
army  made  the  attack  there  was  time  for  the 
other  to  rest.  Even  the  guards  had  let  their 
heads  droop  in  sleep ;  there  they  lay  by  their 
staked  horses,  and  were  only  roused  from  their 
dreams  when  Banfy  had  already  ridden  wildly 
through  their  ranks  in  every  direction.  The 
Baron,  who  intended  to  hasten  on  alone  to  the 
relief  of  the  besieged,  in  a  trice  ran  down  the 
confused  troops  who,  startled  from  their  sleep, 
seized  horse  and  lance  and  mistaking  one  another 


The  Night  251 

for  the  enemy  c^o^yded  together  .^nd  cut  down 
theu'  own  troops.  In  viiin  did  the  Turkish 
leaders  strive  to  control  the  frantic  men. 

Meanwhile,  Banfy  appeared  boldly  and  unex- 
pectedly in  the  midst  of  the  Turkish  army  storm- 
ing the  church.  The  front  ranks  gave  way  in 
terror  at  his  unexpected  onset  but  at  once  an 
advancing  brigade  made  up  of  Ali  Pasha's  chosen 
Mamelulvcs,  brought  the  fugitives  to  a  stand.  A 
giant  Moor  stood  at  the  head  of  the  troops.  His 
horse  too  was  an  unusually  tall  one,  sixteen 
hands  hifjh.  He  himself  was  seven  feet  tall; 
his  great  swollen  muscles  shone  lilve  steel  in  the 
fiendish  light  of  the  burning  hay-ricks  ;  his  broad 
mouth  bled  from  the  blow  of  a  stone  and  the 
whites  of  his  eyes  shone  in  a  ghastly  fashion  from 
his  black  face. 

"  Halt,  Giaour  !  "  roared  the  Moor,  with  a  voice 
that  sounded  above  the  thunder  of  battle,  and 
made  his  "way  toward  Banfy.  In  his  clenched 
fist  shone  a  broad  scimitar  that  seemed  too  heavy 
even  for  him. 

Two  hussars  riding  before  Banfy  fell  at  one 
blow  from  the  monster;  one  to  the  right,  the 
other  to  the  left  of  his  horse.  As  he  raised  his 
arm  for  the  third  blow  the  Moor  rose  in  his 
saddle  and  shouted:  "I  am  Kariassar,  the  In- 
vincible !  Thank  God  that  you  fall  by  my  hand." 
And  with  that  he  threw  his  sword  backward  and 
dealt  u  frightful  blow  in  the  direction  of  Banfy's 


252    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

head.  The  Baron  drew  his  sword  coolly  in  front 
of  his  face  and  when  Kariassar  struck,  made  a 
very  skilful  movement  at  the  hand  of  the  Moor 
and  struck  off  four  fingers  at  once  from  Karias- 
sar's  hand,  so  that  they  fell  noiselessly  to  the 
ground.  An  expression  of  terror  and  rage  over- 
spread the  dark  features.  He  threw  himself 
quickly  with  a  frightful  roar  at  Banfy,  and  pay- 
ing no  heed  to  the  wounds  received  on  face  and 
shoulders,  with  his  left  hand  grasped  the  Hun- 
garian's right  and  gave  him  such  a  push  that,  had 
not  Banfy  been  firm  in  his  saddle,  he  must  have 
fallen  from  his  horse.  It  seemed  as  if  the  Moor 
were  still  able  with  one  hand  to  crush  him.  As 
Banfy  was  a  good  rider  he  used  his  spurs,  and 
while  the  giant  struggled  with  the  master,  pull- 
ing at  his  lacerated  arm  with  lion  strength,  the 
battle-horse  turned  himself  suddenly  against  the 
Moor,  dealt  him  a  bloAV  in  the  thigh  with  his 
hoof,  bit  his  breast  with  his  foaming  mouth  and 
pushed  against  him  with  his  teeth.  Kariassar 
cried  out  with  the  maddening  pain  and  letting  go 
the  Baron  suddenl}^,  reached  for  his  dagger  with 
his  left  hand  and  drew  it  from  its  sheath.  Just 
at  this  moment  Banfy  struck  at  the  giant's  neck 
and  the  monstrous  head  rolled  to  the  ground. 
While  the  blood  gushed  out  in  a  threefold  stream, 
the  headless  figure  remained  seated  upon  his  un- 
guided  horse, — a  terrible  spectacle  !  At  sight  of 
liiin  the  frightened  Mamelukes  scattered,  dashing 


The  Night  253 

over  hedges  and  fences  on  their  horses,  riding 
one  another  down. 

At  the  same  time  the  people  who  were  defend- 
ing the  church  broke  down  the  barricades  and 
made  a  sail}''  on  the  assailants.  At  their  head 
was  Madame  Vizaknai  with  drawn  sword — be- 
hind, the  clergy  as  standard-bearers,  with  the 
church  banners. 

The  great  army  of  besiegers,  now  fallen  be- 
tween two  fires,  parted  and  opened  a  free  course 
for  the  scythes  of  the  peasants,  and  for  the 
tschakany.  This  last  is  a  mighty  weapon ;  in 
the  hands  of  the  expert  its  blow  is  almost  un- 
failing. The  long  pointed  blade  strikes  with 
such  weight  as  it  falls  that  there  is  neither  helmet 
nor  shield  it  cannot  go  through,  and  the  sword 
offers  no  defence  against  its  crooked  steel. 

Soon  the  two  armies  met.     The  janissaries  who, 


though  half  dead  still  struck  with  their  hangers 
at  the  feet  of  the  horses  riding  over  them,  scat- 
tered like  chaff. 

^Fadame  Vizaknai  sprang  toward  Dionysius 
Banfy  and  seized  his  horse  by  the  bridle. 

"The  danger  is  great,  gracious  lord.  The 
Turks  are  twenty  tunes  our  number.  Come  be- 
hind the  church  wall." 

"  rii  not  go  a  step  further,"  replied  Banfy, 
coldly.     "  Save  yourself  behind  the  barricades." 

"Neither  will  I,"  re})lied  Madame  Vizaknai. 

"  I  can  defend  myself,"  said  Banfy,  fiercely. 


2^4    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  So  can  I,"  replied  the  woman,  proudly. 

'New  forces  streamed  out  from  every  direction 
as  if  they  had  come  down  from  the  clouds  or  up 
from  the  ground.  Foot  soldiers  and  horse,  with 
long  weapons,  bows  and  lances  arose  from  every 
side  with  a  shout  that  reached  the  heavens : — 
"Ali,Ali,  Allah  Akbar!" 

The  Hungarian  force,  with  backs  to  the 
church  drew  themselves  up  in  line  of  battle  and 
waited  the  attack.  From  the  end  of  the  street 
a  gleaming  troop  of  horsemen  appeared  to  be  ad- 
vancing. It  was  a  picked  company  of  spahis  on 
stately  Arab  horses ;  the  housings  gleaming  with 
emeralds  in  the  firelight.  In  the  middle  rode 
Ali  on  a  slender  snow-white  barb ;  in  his  hand  a 
crooked  sword  with  diamond-set  hilt  and  on  his 
head  a  turbaned  helmet.  His  long  beard  fell 
over  his  silver  armor.  When  he  was  within 
range  of  Banfy  he  called  a  halt  and  drew  up  his 
men.  Until  then  Banfy  had  not  touched  his 
pistols,  the  wonderfully  carved  ivory  handles  of 
which  were  just  in  sight  above  the  saddlebags. 
'Now  he  drew  them  and  handed  them  both  to 
Madame  Yizaknai. 

"Take  them,"  he  said,  "you  ought  to  have 
something  for  self-defence." 

Just  then  Ali  Pasha  sent  a  herald  who  brought 
this  message  to  the  Hungarians  : 

"  My  lord,  Ali  Pasha,  commands  you  unbeliev- 
ing giaours  to  surrender.     Every  way  of  escape 


The  Night  255 

is  closed;  spare  yourself  further  useless  efforts, 
lay  down  your  weapons  at  his  feet  and  surrender 
youi-selves  to  his  mercy," 

The  herald  had  hardly  uttered  the  last  words 
when  two  shots  were  heard  and  he  fell  dead 
from  his  horse.  Madame  Yizaknai,  instead  of 
any  reply  had  fired  off  both  pistols  at  him. 

Ali  Pasha,  infuriated,  gave  a  signal  to  the 
troops  around  him  and  there  Avas  a  shower  of 
darts  and  balls  from  every  side  upon  the  little 
Ilungarian  band 

Madame  Yizaknai  stepped  up  to  Banfy's  stir- 
rups and  resting  against  him  one  hand  and 
swinging  her  sword  with  the  other,  said  : 

"  Fear  nothing,  my  friend." 

Her  words  were  followed  by  a  sound  as  of 
thunder  and  a  whizzing  of  darts.  Madame 
Vizaknai's  body  came  between  Banfy  and  dan- 
ger. When  the  noise  of  the  firing  passed  over 
he  felt  her  hold  on  his  arm  grow  weaker ; — an 
arrow  had  struck  the  lady  just  above  the  heart. 

"  The  arrow  was  meant  for  you,"  said  Madame 
Vizaknai,  with  feeble  voice,  and  sank  down  dead 
on  the  ground. 

"  Poor  soul !  "  said  Banfy,  looking  down  at  her. 
"  She  always  loved  me  and  never  showed  it." 

And  then  blood  flowed  instead  of  tears. 

The  Hungarians  were  surrounded  by  the 
Turks  and  could  not  force  their  way  through  at 
any  point.      Already  Banfy  was  fighting  with 


256    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

the  eiglitli  spalii  who,  like  all  the  rest,  gave  way 
before  his  extraordinary  dexterity.  Ali  Pasha 
was  beside  himself  with  rage. 

"  So  then,  you  cannot  kill  this  detestable  dog," 
he  roared,  in  his  anger,  and  striking  the  people 
before  him  with  the  fiat  of  his  sword,  he  galloped 
toward  Banfy. 

"  I  stand  before  you,  you  miserable  hog,  son  of 
a  dog,"  he  said,  gnashing  his  teeth. 

"  Keep  your  names  for  yourself,"  said  Banfy  ; 
rode  up  to  the  Pasha,  and  let  fall  on  his  helmet 
so  mighty  a  blow  that  it  was  shivered,  and 
Banfy 's  sword  too,  and  both  men  drew  back 
stunned.  Ali  took  a  round  shield  from  one  of 
his  armor-bearers  and  a  steel  tschakany  was 
handed  Banfy.  The  tschakany  fell  with  fright- 
ful force  on  the  shield,  making  a  hole.  Ali 
Pasha  drew  his  sword  and  this  time  Banfy  saved 
his  life  only  by  a  skilful  spring  to  one  side. 

"  I'll  play  ball  with  your  head,"  said  Ali, 
scornfully. 

"  And  I  will  make  a  broom  out  of  your  beard," 
replied  Banfy. 

"  I  w^ill  have  your  coat  of  arms  nailed  up  in 
my  stable." 

"  And  I  will  have  your  hide  stuffed  with  saw- 
dust and  use  it  for  a  scarecrow." 

"  You  rebel  of  a  slave  !  " 

"You  barber's  apprentice  made  into  a  gen- 
eral ! " 


The  Night  257 

Every  taunt  was  iiccompanicd  with  a  fresh 
thrust. 

"  You  shameless  kidnapper ! "  shouted  the 
Pasha.  "  You  carry  off  Turkish  girls,  do  you  ? 
I  will  carry  off  your  wife  and  make  her  the  low- 
est slave  of  my  harem." 

Ever^'thing  swam  before  Banfy's  eyes  ;  he  had 
received  three  wounds  that  took  from  him  all 
humanity. 

"  Cursed  devil !  "  he  roared,  and  gnashing  his 
teeth,  grasped  his  tschakany  in  the  middle, 
bounded  nearer  to  Ali  and  whirled  his  weapon 
with  lightning  swiftness  about  his  head  so  that  it 
flew  about  in  his  hand  like  the  arms  of  a  wind- 
mill, now  driving  at  the  opposing  shield  with  the 
handle  and  now  Avith  the  ball-like  end  of  the 
weapon,  serving  alike  for  attack  and  defence. 
Ali  Pasha,  overwhelmed  by  this  unwonted  mode 
of  attack  tried  to  ^vithdraw,  but  the  two  war- 
horses  shared  their  masters'  struggle  by  biting 
each  other  in  the  neck  and  chest  and  could  not 
be  separated.  The  spahis,  who  saw  their  master 
reel,  threw  themselves  between  the  two  and 
drove  off  the  hussars  surrounding  Eanfy.  When 
he  saw  that  all  his  men  were  fleeing  toward  the 
church  he  quickly  let  fall  one  last  blow  on  All's 
shield,  which  struck  through,  and  as  he  surmised 
from  All's  roar,  just  at  the  point  where  the  shield 
fits  on  the  arm.  Panfy  had  no  time  for  a  second 
blow  for  he  was  surroun<li<l  (jh  all  sides.     Just 


258    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

then  there  was  heard  in  the  rear  of  the  com- 
batants a  familiar  braying  of  trmnpets,  and  a 
fresh  war  cry  sounding  from  all  sides  mingled 
with  the  confusion. 

"  God  !  Michael  Angyal !  "  George  Veer  had 
arrived  with  his  troops. 

"  God  !  Michael  Angyal !  "  shouted  the  leader, 
towering  above  the  rest  in  his  coat  of  mail  with 
a  bearskin  thrown  over  one  shoulder ;  with  a 
notched  club  he  forced  his  way  through  the  midst 
of  the  surprised  Turks. 

The  attack  was  skilfully  made.  The  knights 
crowded  forward  from  all  sides  and  threw  the 
army  of  the  Turks  into  confusion  at  every  point 
at  once  so  that  no  division  could  bring  help  to 
another,  and  the  outer  ranks  were  constantly 
trampled  down  by  this  superior  foe. 

Ali  Pasha  had  received  a  bad  wound  on  his 
arm  from  Banfy's  last  thrust,  that  took  away  his 
courage ;  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and  gave  the 
signal  for  retreat.  The  army  of  the  Turks  was 
driven  headlong  out  of  the  town.  The  leaders 
strove  to  bring  the  troops  to  the  mountains  of 
Gyerto,  where  they  thought  they  could  gather 
their  forces  again  in  the  passes. 

Outside  the  town  the  battle  went  on  in  spite  of 
the  order  to  retreat.  The  Hungarians  scattered 
the  burning  hay  and  in  the  darkness  of  the  night 
became  so  mixed  with  their  foes  that  they  could 
only  be  distinguished  by  the  war  cry.     The  re- 


The  Night  259 

treating  army  of  the  Turks  in  the  darkness  and 
confusion  now  fled  toward  the  enemv,  now  cut 
down  their  own  comrades,  and  in  their  effort  to 
imitate  the  war  cry  of  the  Hungarians  met  with 
still  greater  misfortune,  for  since  they  could  not 
pronounce  Michael  Angyal  but  shouted  Michael 
Andschal  instead,  they  were  the  more  easily 
recognized  by  the  Hungarians.  The  Turkish 
army  was  utterly  defeated.  They  left  more  than 
a  thousand  dead  in  the  streets  and  vicinity  of 
the  church ;  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  moun- 
tain ravines  where  it  was  not  advisable  for  the 
Hungarians  to  follow,  they  would  have  been  com- 
pletely annihilated. 

George  Veer  ordered  the  trumpet  to  sound  for 
the  rally  of  the  scattered  troops,  while  Banfy  in 
his  restless  rage  sought  to  pursue  the  fleeing  foe. 
In  vain  !  Every  way  was  closed  by  the  hastily 
felled  trees. 

"  We  are  forced  to  let  them  escape,"  said  Veer, 
sheathing  his  sword. 

"  Maybe  not,"  said  Banfy,  excited,  and  rode  up 
a  hill  where  he  appeared  to  see  something.  Sud- 
denly he  shouted  joyfully  : — "  Look  there  !  The 
signal  fires  are  just  being  lighted."  And  it  was 
a  fact !  Tlie  signal  bonfires  were  seen  blazing  in 
a  long  line  along  the  Gyalu  mountains. 

"Tliere  are  our  men!"  shouted  Banfy,  with 
frcsli  enthusiasm.     "  The  Turk  is  in  a  snare !  " 

And  lie  collected  his  forces  again  and  galloped 


26o    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

toward  the  barricaded  streets,  giving  no  heed  to 
the  w^arning  of  the  more  cautious  Yeer. 

****** 

Ali  Pasha  had  meantime  sent  ahead  his  tents, 
camels  and  the  booty-laden  wagons,  with  Dschem- 
Ilaman  to  open  up  the  road  over  the  mountain. 
While  Dschem-Haman  went  forward  in  the  dark- 
ness, leveling  a  road,  he  suddenly  heard  a  con- 
versation on  the  steep  rocks  towering  above  his 
head  and  saw  a  troop  of  armed  men  come  in 
sight.  Both  troops  spoke  at  once, — "Who  are 
you  ?     What  are  you  doing  ?  " 

"We  are  carrying  stones,"  replied  Dschem- 
Haman.  "  We  too  are  carrying  stones,"  shouted 
those  above. 

"  We  are  Dschem-Haman's  men,  who  are  clear- 
ing the  stones  out  of  the  way  for  Ali  Pasha, — 
and  you,  are  you  not  Csaki's  men  ?  " 

"  We  are  gathering  stones  to  throw  at  the  head 
of  Ali  Pasha,  and  are  Michael  Angyal's  men," 
was  the  reply  from  above ;  and  at  the  same  mo- 
ment there  fell  on  the  head  of  the  Turk  a  rain  of 
stones,  as  if  by  way  of  confirmation. 

"  Is  Angyal  here  too  ?  "  growled  the  Turks, 
starting  back  in  terror  and  alarming  those  in  the 
rear,  who  feared  they  were  about  to  be  sur- 
rounded. At  this  information  the  army  of  the 
Tm'ks  formed  in  a  solid  mass,  rear  and  van  alike 
harassed  by  the  fear  that  the  Hungarian  forces 


The  Night  261 

in  possession  of  the  mountain-heights  "would  be- 
gin at  daybreak  to  roll  down  huge  rocks. 

Ali  Pasha  tried  to  force  his  way  through,  now 
in  one  place  and  now  in  another,  but  was  beaten 
back  every  time  with  frightful  loss,  by  masses  of 
rock  and  trunks  of  trees  rolled  down  from 
above.  The  boldest  rangers,  who  had  fought 
hand  to  hand  in  hundreds  of  battles,  fled  terror- 
stricken  before  these  thundering  rocks  which  so 
crushed  everything  in  their  path  that  horse  and 
rider  could  not  be  distinguished  from  each  other. 
Ali,  seeing  that  he  and  his  entire  host  were  all 
but  caught,  tore  his  beard  with  rage  that  he 
must  lay  down  his  arms  before  an  army  to  which 
his  own  was  even  now  superior  in  numbers. 

"  There  is  nowhere  either  help  or  defence  ex- 
cept with  Almighty  God ! "  he  cried,  broke  his 
sword  in  two  in  his  despair,  drew  his  pistol  and 
aimed  it  at  his  own  breast.  At  that  instant  a 
hand  tore  his  weapon  from  him  and  Ali  Pasha 
saw  Zulfikar  before  him. 

"  "What  do  you  want,  you  madman  ? "  he 
shouted  at  him.  "  You  surely  would  not  have 
me  fall  into  the  hands  of  these  unbelievers 
alive ! " 

"  I  will  set  you  and  your  anny  free,"  said  Zul- 
fikar. 

"  By  the  soul  of  Allah,  you  make  great  prom- 
ises, and  if  you  should  be  able  to  fulfil  them  I 
would  make  you  second  in  command." 


262    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  That  is  not  necessary.  Promise  me  a  thou- 
sand ducats  and  send  me  to  Banfy  as  messenger." 

"  So  you  can  betray  my  position  to  him,  you 
dog ! " 

"  I  do  not  need  to  do  that,  he  can  see  for  him- 
self from  the  mountain  height,  and  in  any  case 
you  are  as  well  done  for  as  if  you  were  dead  al- 
ready, so  you  have  no  choice  whether  you  will 
believe  me  or  not.  Within  ten  days  you  and  I 
and  your  noblest  knights  will  die  of  hunger ;  in 
this  one  resf)ect  all  are  alike  and  have  no  advan- 
tage over  one  another." 

"And  what  will  you  attempt,  miserable 
slave  ?  " 

"  Influence  Banfy  to  withdraw  his  troops  from 
the  road  leading  toward  Kalota  and  so  leave  us 
a  way  of  escape." 

"  And  you  think  that  is  possible  ?  " 

"Either  it  is  possible,  or  it  is  not  possible. 
"Where  death  is  certain,  a  man  is  not  risking  his 
life.  If  I  can  speak  with  Banfy  this  evening, 
you  can  think  of  escape  by  night.  If  it  succeeds, 
good ;  if  it  does  not,  you  can  come  back  here 
again." 

"  The  boy  speaks  boldly.  Well,  act  according 
to  your  judgment.  I  trust  it  to  you.  God  sees 
all.     Go." 

Zulfikar  laid  down  his  arms  and  followed  the 
defile  leading  toward  Kalota.  As  he  came  to 
the  Hungarian  outpost  he  saw  the  length  of  the 


The  Night  263 

street,  long  rows  of  trees  with  Turks  hung  to  the 
branches  ;  but  this  sight  did  not  disturb  the  com- 
posure of  the  deserter.  He  walked  boldly  into 
the  midst  of  the  enemy  and  when  they  stopped 
him,  said  quietly  in  Hungarian,  "  Take  me  to 
Dionysius  Banfy,  I  am  his  spy  !  " 

"  You  lie  !  "  they  shouted.  "  Hang  him  to  a 
tree ! " 

"lean  prove  it,"  continued  Zuliikar,  firmly, 
took  a  folded  letter  out  of  his  turban  and  gave  it 
to  the  captain. 

In  the  letter  were  these  words.  "  I,  Gregory 
Sotar,  inform  the  captains  that  the  bearer  of  this 
letter,  Zulfikar,  is  my  faithful  war  spy.  He  is  to 
be  allowed  free  pass  everywhere."  The  captain 
gave  back  the  letter  sullenl}^  and  motioned  to 
two  soldiers  to  lead  him  to  Banfy,  and  in  case 
the  latter  did  not  recognize  him,  strike  lum  down 
at  once.  Banfy  recognized  him  at  the  first 
glance  as  Pongracz,  once  servant  of  Balassa,  and 
motioned  to  his  servant  to  leave  him  alone  with 
him. 

"  So  you  have  turned  Turk  ?  "  Banfy  asked. 

"  Do  not  ask,  my  lord,  I  have  a  great  deal  to 
say  beside  that.  Let  me  tell  my  story  quietly  to 
the  end  and  I  will  be  brief.  Emerich  Balassa 
turned  me  out  of  his  house  when  he  learned  that 
I  had  assisted  you  in  carrying  off  Azi'aele." 

"  Good,"  said  Banfy,  contracting  his  eyebrows. 


264    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  The  girl  has  fled  from  me  too  and  I  do  not 
know  where  she  has  gone." 

"  I  do,  my  lord.  But  the  worst  of  it  is  that 
there  are  others  who  know  too.  Near  Gregyina- 
Drakuluj  there  is  a  hidden  dwelling  among  the 
rocks  that  is  her  property." 

"  Still,"  cried  Banfy,  frightened.  "  How  do 
you  know  that  ?  " 

"Balassa  entered  a  complaint  to  the  Prince 
that  his  wife  had  been  stolen.  The  affair  is  not 
so  trifling  as  you  think.  Azraele  is  the  Sultan's 
daughter,  who  was  betrothed  to  Ali  and  carried 
off  by  Corsar.  Balassa's  poison  alone  saved 
Corsar  from  a  silken  rope,  while  Balassa  has 
given  up  his  native  land  for  the  sake  of  the  girl. 
This  woman  has  brought  misfortune  to  every- 
body who  has  rejoiced  in  the  possession  of  her. 
'Now  it  is  your  turn.  After  the  Prince  had  prom- 
ised the  disgraced  Ladislaus  Csaki  everything 
in  his  power  if  he  would  discover  the  place  where 
you  had  concealed  the  girl,  Csaki  craftily  com- 
missioned the  Lieutenant  of  the  circuit  to  make 
inquiries  among  the  people  whether  a  panther 
had  not  been  seen  in  the  forest,  for  he  felt  quite 
sure  that  this  tamed  beast  would  wander  widely. 
In  this  way  they  got  trace  of  the  hiding  place 
among  the  rocks,  saw  the  girl, — and  all  is  be- 
trayed." 

"  Hell  and  the  devil ! "  said  Banfy,  turning 
white. 


The  Night  265 

"  near  the  rest.  Csaki  communicated  his  plan 
to  All  Pasha,  who  was  the  one  concerned ;  ac- 
cording to  this  phm,  when  Ali  fell  upon  Banfy- 
Hunyad,  Csaki  with  his  thousand  Wallachians 
was  to  go  up  into  the  mountain  under  pretext  of 
a  hunt  and  storm  Gregyina-Drakuluj." 

"  Unheard-of  knavery  ! "  cried  Banfy,  with  his 
hand  on  his  sword. 

"  It  is  possible,  my  lord,  that  you  may  yet  get 
there  in  time,"  added  the  deserter,  cunningly, — 
"  if  you  do  not  delay  too  long." 

"  Let  us  start  at  once,"  said  Banfy,  pale  with 
rage.  "  I'll  teach  these  sycophants  to  touch  the 
possession  of  a  free  nobleman  while  he  himself  is 
lighting  against  the  foe  of  his  fatherland.  A  few 
hundred  men  will  be  enough  to  hold  Ali  Pasha 
in  check  here  ;  with  the  rest  I'll  wager  that  I  can 
make  it  uncomfortable  for  Ladislaus  Csaki  if  he 
crosses  my  borders." 

And  at  once  Banfy  sent  orders  to  his  men  to 
start  for  Marisel  in  perfect  silence ;  he  ordered 
the  few  troops  remaining  to  light  a  great  many 
fires  in  tlic  forest  to  make  the  enemy  believe 
tha^  the  entire  force  was  still  there,  and  he  him- 
self hurried  on  to  Azraele's  hiding  place.  For 
ZuKikar  he  counted  out  five  hundred  gold  pieces 
for  his  information. 

Ali  Pasha,  according  to  agreement,  had  at- 
tacked by  night  with  his  entire  force  the  line  of 
military  posts  left  by  Banfy  and  held  by  a  few 


266    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

hundred  men ;  had  driven  them  back  after  a  short 
resistance  and  leaving  behind  two  thousand  dead 
and  all  his  baggage,  and  swallowing  down  his 
vexation  at  a  great  defeat,  had  hurried  away  to- 
ward Gross  Nagy  Yarad.  From  him  too  Zulfikar 
received  the  thousand  gold  pieces  stipulated ;  he 
had  done  a  service  alike  to  the  Hungarian  and  to 
the  Turk,  and  had  allowed  himself  to  receive  pay 
from  both  parties. 


CHAPTER  Xiy 

THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE  IN  THE  BANQUET  HALL 

A  BLAST  of  hunting  horns  echoed  from  the 
mountains  of  Batrina  and  the  din  of  the  chase 
drew  nearer.  A  group  of  distinguished-looking 
riders  was  seen  in  the  cavalcade  and  at  their 
head  rode  Ladislaus  Csaki. 

"  After  him  !  After  him  !  "  rang  out  from  all 
sides.  Evidently  the  beast  had  been  started  when 
the  group  of  riders,  coming  out  of  a  thicket  into 
a  clearing,  met  a  group  from  the  other  direction 
in  which  all  recognized  Dionysius  Banfy  as  leader, 
and  astounded  they  cut  short  their  chase. 

Banfy  rode  toward  the  group  with  a  scornful 
smile.  "  Welcome,  my  lords,  to  my  estate !  I 
am  very  glad  that  this  good  fortune  is  mine. 
Probably  you  have  lost  your  way,  otherwise  you 
are  my  guests  and  so  welcome.  But  why  do  you 
stare  at  me  so  wildly?  you  call  to  mind  the 
Hindoo  proverb ;  '  He  who  hunts  a  deer  in  the 
forest  often  comes  upon  lions.'  " 

"  We  consider  you  neither  deer  nor  lion,"  re- 
plied Csaki,  Ijlushing  in  his  confusion  to  his  very 
ears ; — "  but  wo  expected  to  lind  ourselves  on 
lawful  ground." 

"  Quite  right,"  replied  Banfy,  with  an  offended 

267 


268    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

laugh.  "  You  are  on  my  territory  and  that  is 
comparatively  lawful.  I  really  do  not  know 
how  I  can  express  my  pleasure  at  this  honor. 
Doubtless  you  are  weary ;  I  invite  you  to  my 
house  at  Bonczida  to  a  friendly  meal." 

"  Thank  you,"  replied  Csaki,  angrily,  "  but  at 
present  we  cannot  accept." 

"  That  is  my  affair.  I  am  not  accustomed  to 
allow  those  to  go  away  hungry  and  thirsty  who 
have  come  to  me  as  guests.  1  cannot  treat  you 
as  poachers  so  I  must  look  upon  j^ou  as  my 
guests,  I  suppose." 

"  There  is  still  a  third  condition  possible." 

"  I  recognize  none." 

"  Tour  Excellency  shall  learn  it  at  once  from 
me." 

"  Yery  good,  but  there  will  be  time  for  that 
over  the  midday  meal.  Let  us  turn  our  horses 
toward  Bonczida,  my  lords." 

"  I  have  already  said  that  we  would  not  ac- 
cept the  invitation." 

"  What  do  you  say  ?  have  you  then  so  poor  an 
opinion  of  my  hospitality  as  to  think  that  I  will 
not  myself  drag  you  away  by  force  ?  You  must 
not  overlook  Bonczida :  since  you  already  know 
my  game,  you  must  now  make  acquaintance  with 
my  domestic  animals.  At  all  events,  I  shall  take 
you  with  me,  even  by  force." 

"  Have  done  with  jesting,  Banfy ;  it  is  not  in 
place  here." 


The  Court  of  Justice  269 

"  I  think  that  it  is  you  who  are  jesting,  for  I 
am  perfectly  serious  when  I  say  that  I  intend  to 
take  you  with  me  even  against  your  will." 

"  AVe  will  see." 

"  You  may  be  assui'ed  that  j^ou  will,"  said 
Banfy ;  he  blew  his  horn  and  from  all  sides  ap- 
peared armed  men  out  of  the  forest.  Csaki's 
men  were  surrounded. 

"  This  is  certainly  treason ! "  cried  Csaki,  in- 
furiated. 

"  Oh  no,  onl}''  a  little  Carnival  fun,"  replied 
Banfy,  laughing.  "  This  once  the  game  catches 
the  hunter.  Forward,  my  men,  take  the  horses 
of  these  gentlemen  by  the  bridle  and  follow  me 
with  them  to  Bonczida.  If  any  one  of  them  does 
not  go  willingly,  fasten  his  legs  firmly  to  the 
stirrups." 

"  I  protest  against  this  violence,"  said  Csaki, 
raging.  "  I  call  upon  3^ou  to  bear  witness  that  I 
have  entered  a  protest  against  this  law  of  vio- 
lence." 

"  And  I,  on  my  part,  call  on  everybody  to  wit- 
ness," said  Banfy,  laughing  as  he  imitated  him  ; 
"  that  I  have  invited  these  gentlemen  in  the 
most  friendly  fashion  to  a  banquet." 

"  I  protest  it  is  violence  !  " 

"  It  is  diversion — Hungarian  hospitality." 

Some  of  the  gentlemen  laughed  and  the  rest 
cursed.  Finally,  since  Banfy  had  the  power, 
Csaki's  men  sullenly  yielded  to  the  act  of  vie- 


270    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

lence  and  allowed  themselves  to  be  led  away  to 
Bonczida. 

Along  the  road  Csaki  called  out  to  all  who  met 
them.  He  called  on  them  to  bear  witness  that 
Banfy  was  doing  them  an  act  of  violence,  while 
Banfy  in  turn  laughingly  strove  to  make  it  clear 
to  them  that  the  noble  gentleman  was  a  little  be- 
fogged and  that  they  were  playing  him  a  joke 
befitting  nobility. 

"You  will  be  sorry  for  this  yet,"  snarled 
Csaki,  beside  himself  with  rage. 

As  they  were  passing  through  a  village  one  of 
Csaki's  suite,  a  young  nobleman  called  Szantho 
by  his  comrades,  made  his  way  out  of  the  throng 
and  before  they  could  pursue  him,  was  out  of 
sight. 

"  The  Devil  take  him  !  "  said  Banfy.  "  How- 
ever we  can  sport  merrily  without  him  can  we 
not,  my  Lord  Ladislaus  Csaki  ?  " 

Gradually  Csaki  regained  his  composure  and 
laid  aside  his  anger.  As  they  came  to  Bonczida 
he  wore  a  smiling  countenance  for  he  saw  that 
it  would  be  unbecoming  and  ridiculous  in  the 
presence  of  ladies  to  wear  an  angry  expression, 
so  without  annoyance  he  allowed  himself  to  be 
presented  to  Madame  Banfy  and  Madame  Apafi 
as  a  guest  picked  up  by  the  way. 

Banfy  crowned  his  insult  by  pointing  Csaki  to 
the  seat  of  honor  at  the  upper  end  of  the  table 
near   his  wife,  placed  himself  opposite  and  be- 


The  Court  of  Justice  271 

stowed  on  him  constantl}'  the  highest  expressions 
of  honor,  at  the  same  time  allowing  the  most  bit- 
ing scorn  to  show  through.  Csaki  did  not  dare 
have  it  seen  to  what  extent  he  felt  this.  The 
merrier  their  spirits  grew  toward  the  close  of  the 
meal,  the  more  exasperated  Csaki  became.  He 
sat  on  burning  coals  and  had  to  smile.  At  last 
Banfy  thought  of  one  more  vexation  for  him. 
Taking  up  his  glass  he  drank  to  his  health. 
Csaki  had  to  accept  the  civility  and  empty  his 
glass  and  so  face  Banfy's  laugh.  Every  drop  of 
the  liquor  turned  to  poison  under  this  scornful 
laughter ;  and  the  torture  was  so  subtly  veiled 
that  the  two  ladies  did  not  notice  any  of  it.  As 
the  guests  were  at  their  merriest,  the  middle  door 
flew  open  and  without  any  announcement  there 
entered  Michael  Apafi,  the  Prince,  to  whom  the 
escaped  Szantho  had  carried  the  news  of  Csaki's 
capture. 

The  two  ladies  hurried  toward  the  unexpected 
guest  with  cries  of  joy  and  surprise,  while  the 
gentlemen  at  once  discerned  the  threatening 
storm  on  the  countenance  of  the  Prince  and  be- 
came serious.  Banfy  alone  knew  how  to  main- 
tain his  customary  distinguished  serenity,  which 
was  wont  to  express  even  anger  with  smiles.  Ho 
sprang  hastily  from  his  seat  and  met  the  Prince 
with  a  joyful  face. 

"  Your  Highness  has  come  in  the  very  moment 
that  we  had  emptied  our  glasses  to  your  health. 


272    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 


I  call  that  an  unexpected  but  most  opportune  ap- 
pearance." 

Apafi  received  his  greeting  with  a  slight  nod 
and  leading  the  ladies  back  to  their  places  took 
Banfy's  chair  at  the  table.. 

Several  of  the  guests  hastened  to  offer  their 
seats  to  Banfy,  but  the  Prince  motioned  to  him  : 

"  You  may  remain  standing,  Banfy.  We  wish 
to  make  a  friendly  trial  of  your  case." 

"  If  we  may  be  permitted  to  be  the  judges,  your 
Excellency," — interrupted  the  learned  Csehfalusi, 
"  the  necessary  inquiries  have  already  been 
made." 

"  I  alone  will  pass  judgment,"  said  Apafi,  "  al- 
though I  do  not  know  whether  the  master  in. 
Bonczida  is  Dionysius  Banfy  or  I." 

"  The  law  of  the  land  is  master  of  us  both, 
your  Highness,"  replied  Banfy. 

"  Well  answered.  Then  you  certainly  mean 
to  remind  us  that  a  Hungarian  nobleman  in  his 
own  house  does  not  allow  an}'^  one  to  sit  in  judg- 
ment on  him.  It  is  only  a  little  '  Carnival  fun  ' 
that  is  under  discussion.  You  began  it,  you  gave 
it  this  name,  and  we  continue  it." 

Tense  expectancy  was  on  the  faces  of  those 
present  for  they  did  not  know  whether  all  this 
was  to  end  as  a  joke  or  as  something  serious. 

"  You  seized  by  violence  our  messenger  Ladis- 
laus  Csaki  and  brought  him  to  your  house." 

"  Indeed  !  "  said  Banfy,  with  feigned  astonish- 


The  Court  of  Justice  273 

ment.  "  Is  that  his  office  ?  whv  did  not  the 
Count  say  at  once  that  your  Highness  had  sent 
him  to  hunt  on  my  estate  ?  And  then  when 
your  Highness  has  a  desire  to  hunt  within  my 
l^reserves,  why  do  you  not  inform  me  instead  ? 
I  could  have  far  better  deer  shot  for  your  High- 
ness than  Ladislaus  Csaki  can." 

"  This  is  not  a  question  of  deer,  my  lord  baron. 
You  know  perfectl}'  well  what  the  affair  turns 
on.  Do  not  oblige  me  to  speak  more  plainly  in 
the  presence  of  the  ladies." 

At  these  words  Madame  Banfy  would  have 
risen  but  the  Princess  held  her  back. 

"  You  must  stay,"  she  whispered  in  her  ear. 

"  Thus  far  I  do  not  understand  a  word  of  all 
that  has  been  said,"  Banfy  remarked  in  an  ag- 
grieved tone. 

"  You  do  not  ?  then  we  will  recall  to  your  mem- 
ory a  few  circumstances.  In  your  forests  a  pan- 
ther has  been  seen  by  the  peasants." 

"  That  is  possible,"  replied  Banfy,  with  a  laugh. 
(For  a  Hungarian  noble  may  be  permitted  to  jest 
with  his  guests  but  never  to  be  rude,  no  matter 
how  much  he  may  be  annoyed.)  "  It  is  quite  pos- 
siljlo  that  the  panther  is  a  descendant  of  the  one 
wliicli  came  into  the  country  with  Arpad,  and  so 
might  be  called  an  ancestral  panther." 

"  It  is  no  joke,  my  lord.  That  beast  of  prey 
has  torn  to  pieces  in  the  sight  of  several  persons 
a  "Wallachian,  on  whose  account  I  sent  out  the 


274    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

lord,  Laclislaus  Csaki,  to  hunt  down  the  beast  and 
kill  hhn.  And  Csaki  had  seen  the  creature  and 
given  chase  when  you  met  him  in  the  forest." 

"  My  lord,  Ladislaus  Csaki  has  merely  mistaken 
his  own  tiger  gkin  for  a  panther." 

"  Do  not  sneer.  The  lair  of  that  monster  has 
been  discovered.     Do  you  understand  now  ?  " 

"  I  understand,  your  Highness.  For  that  rea- 
son it  was  a  pity  to  put  my  lord  Csaki  to  so  much 
trouble.  So  it  was  he  who  discovered  the  build- 
ing which  I  had  hewn  in  the  rocks  in  my  love 
for  a  hot  spring.  This  will  hardly  earn  him  the 
title  of  a  Christopher  Columbus." 

"  "We  still  mock,  do  we  ?  So  you  do  not  wish 
to  bend  your  proud  head  to  the  dust  ?  What  if 
I  knew  the  secret  which  caused  you  to  have  that 
lair  made  so  quietly  ?  " 

Balf}^  began  to  change  color.  He  answered  in 
a  low  tone  of  voice  like  a  man  who  found  it  hard 
not  to  speak  the  truth. 

"  The  cause  of  this,  my  lord,  is  quite  simple. 
Borvolgy  too  I  had  discovered,  and  hardly  had 
the  news  of  it  spread  abroad  when  the  public 
took  possession  of  this  spring :  again  near  Gre- 
gyina-Drakuluj  I  found  a  spring  of  mineral  wa- 
ters, and  to  prevent  everybody  from  going  there 
I  had  a  little  pleasure  house  made  in  secret  among 
the  rocks."  By  these  last  words,  Banfy  intended 
to  signify  to  the  Prince  that  he  would  like  to 


The  Court  of  Justice  275 

spare  liis  wife,  but  he  accomplished  quite  the  op- 
posite effect. 

"  Ah,  my  lord,  that  is  base  hypocrisy  !  "  cried 
out  the  Prince,  passionately,  and  struck  his 
clenched  fist  on  the  table.  "  You  Avish  to  use 
your  wife  as  a  cloak  and  yet  you  are  keeping  in 
that  place  a  Turkish  girl,  on  whose  account  the 
Sultan  is  now  preparing  war  against  our  coun- 
try." 

Madame  Banf}^  uttered  a  piercing  cry.  Her 
sister  whispered  in  her  ear,  "  Be  strong.  Show 
your  resolution  now." 

Banfy  bit  his  lips  in  anger  but  he  knew  how  to 
control  his  feelings  and  answered  quietly : 

"  That  is  not  true.     I  dispute  it." 

"  What !  Is  it  not  true  ?  there  are  people  who 
have  seen  her." 

"  Who  has  seen  her  ?  " 

"  Clement,  the  Lieutenant  of  the  Circuit." 

"  Clement,  the  poet  ?  lying  is  the  poet's  trade." 

"  Good,  my  lord  baron  !  Since  you  deny  every- 
thing I  shall  convince  myself  personally  of  all 
these  matters.  I  shall  myself  go  to  the  place  in 
question  and  if  I  find  proof  of  the  accusation 
brought  against  you,  be  assured  that  a  threefold 
punisliment  awaits  you  ;  for  the  abduction  of  the 
Turkisli  girl,  for  the  violence  done  a  messenger 
of  the  Prince  and  for  your  infidelity.  But  one 
of  these  charges  is  alone  sufficient  to  bring  you 
down  from  your  fancied  height.     Csaki,  conduct 


276    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

us  to  the  place  mentioned.  My  lord,  Dionysius 
Banfy,  will  remain  here  in  the  meantime." 

Banfy  stood  colorless  and  as  if  rooted  to  the 
ground.  His  wife  had  risen,  and  summoning  all 
her  strength  with  a  mighty  effort,  advanced  to 
the  Prince  and  said  : 

"My  lord, — pardon  my  husband, — he  knows 
of  nothing — the  guilt  is  mine ;  that  woman 
whom  you  are  looking  for  found  herself  pursued 
and  turned  to  me  for  protection  and  I  hid  her  in 
that  place  without  the  knowledge  of  my  hus- 
band." 

Each  word  that  she  spoke  seemed  to  cost  the 
pale,  weak  woman  more  than  human  strength. 

Banfy  blushed  and  dropped  his  eyes  before  her. 
Madame  Apafi  looked  at  her  sister  triumphantly 
and  pressed  her  hand. 

"  Good  !  that  is  noble.     You  were  strong." 

Apafi  saw  through  the  generous  deceit  and 
turned  angrily  toward  Banfy,  determined  that  he 
should  not  escape  him  in  this  way. 

"  And  you  permit  your  wife  to  take  risks  which 
might  easily  plunge  your  family — yes,  your  coun- 
try— into  peril !  for  this  you  deserve  punishment. 
It  is  my  wish  that  here  in  the  jDresence  of  your 
guests,  to  my  satisfaction,  you  set  her  right." 
Madame  Banfy  sank  down  on  her  knees  before 
the  guests,  with  an  air  of  resignation,  and  dropped 
her  head  like  a  criminal  who  awaits  her  punish- 
ment. 


The  Court  of  Justice  277 

"That  is  not  my  custom,"  replied  Banfy, 
hoarsely. 

"  Then  I  will  do  it/'  said  Apafi,  and  stepped 
up  to  the  lady. 

"  This  deed  of  yours  deserves  to  be  punished 
by  imprisonment." 

"  That  I  will  not  permit,  my  lord,"  muttered 
Banfy,  between  his  teeth. 

He  was  already  white  as  a  corpse.  All  the 
blood  seemed  to  have  settled  in  his  eyes  as  at  a 
focal  point.  All  his  muscles  quivered  with  rage 
and  shame. 

"My  lords," — rang  out  a  bell-like  voice,  the 
sound  of  which  was  grateful  in  this  rude  contest 
of  men.  It  was  Madame  Apafi  who  had  stepped 
between  the  prostrate  lady  and  the  men. — "  For- 
merly noble  men  were  wont  to  honor  noble 
women." 

"  You  are  on  hand  again,  to  defend  those 
whom  I  bring  to  justice,"  said  the  Prince,  with 
annoyance. 

"  I  am  on  hand  to  save  your  Iliglmess  from 
an  injustice ;  to  defend  my  sister  is  always  my 
right ;  when  everybody  fails  her  then  it  certainly 
is  my  duty." 

With  these  words  the  Princess  put  her  arms 
around  Margaret  who,  feeling  herself  supported 
by  the  stronger  natui-e  suddenly  sank  down  in  a 
faint  in  her  sister's  arms,  her  overtaxed  physical 
and  mental  strength  failing  her.     Banf}'  would 


278    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

have  hastened  to  his  wife's  aid  but  Madame  Apafi 
held  him  back. 

"  Go,"  she  said,  "  I  will  assmne  the  care  of 
her," 

"So  you  intend  to  remain  here?"  said  the 
Prince  to  his  wife,  in  a  tone  wavering  between 
anger  and  sympathy. 

"  My  sister  needs  me — and  you,  I  see,  do  not." 

Since  Apafi  had  heard  his  wife  speak  his  voice 
had  become  noticeably  dejected,  and  fearing  that 
she  would  utterly  rout  him  he  left  the  battlefield 
in  great  haste  with  only  half  a  triumph. 

The  Prince  was  naturally  very  much  dissatis- 
fied with  this  result.  He  felt  that  Banfy  had 
been  struck  in  a  weak  spot  and  at  the  same  time 
that  the  blow  was  not  deadly.  The  great  lord 
had  been  afl'ronted  but  not  humbled.  So  much 
the  worse  for  him  ! 

"What  will  not  bend  must  break ! 


CHAPTER  XY 

THE  DIET   OF   KAELSBURG 

The  states  of  the  country  were  already  as- 
sembled in  Karlsbnrg,  in  the  stately  palace  of 
John  Sigmund.  Only  the  Prince's  place  was 
still  vacant.  There  sat  in  a  row  the  Transyl- 
vanian  patricians,  the  leaders  of  the  Hungarian 
nobility,  the  most  influential  by  intelligence, 
wealth,  and  bravery;  the  Bethlens,  Kornis, 
Csakis,  Lazars,  Kemenys,  Mil^es  and  Banfys.  The 
will  of  these  medijeval  clans  represented  the  na- 
tion, their  deeds  shaped  its  history,  their  ances- 
tors, grandfathers  and  fathers,  had  fallen  on  the 
battlefield  in  defence  of  their  princes  or,  in  case 
they  had  risen  against  them,  on  the  scaffold ;  and 
yet  their  descendants  did  not  fail  to  follow  the 
example  of  their  forefathers.  A  new  prince 
came  to  the  helm  and  they  took  up  the  sword 
fallen  from  the  hand  of  their  fathers  to  wield  it 
for  or  against  him,  as  fate  willed. 

In  picturesque  contrast  to  the  splendor  of  the 
Hungarian  nobles  were  the  deputies  and  nobility 
of  the  Szeklers  in  their  simpler  costume  and  with 
their  serious  infle.xible  features ;  and  the  Saxon 
states  with  their  simple  faces  and  their  ancestral 
German  costume. 

279 


28o    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

The  crowd  gathered  in  the  galleries  and  be- 
hind the  balustrades  formed  a  gay  picture.  Here 
and  there  one  or  another  familiar  figure  was 
pointed  out  and  sometimes  a  threatening  fist  was 
shaken  at  some  offender.  Finally  a  blare  of 
trumpets  announced  that  the  Prince  had  come. 
The  seneschals  threw  wide  the  doors :  the  crowd 
cried  huzza !  and  the  Prince  entered  attended  by 
his  courtiers.  At  their  head  marched  Dionysius 
Banfy  as  first  marshal,  with  the  national  stand- 
ard in  his  right  hand.  By  his  side  Paul  Beldi  of 
Uzoni  with  the  princely  mace,  as  general  of  the 
Szeklers.  Behind  them  came  solemnly  the  prime 
minister,  Michael  Teleki,  carrying  wrapped  in 
sillc  the  official  seal. 

All  these  lords  were  in  splendid  court  costume. 
In  the  middle  came  the  Prince  himself  in  long, 
princely  caftan  with  ermine  bordered  cap, — the 
scejJtre  in  his  hand.  Around  and  behind  him 
crowded  the  ambassadors  from  foreign  courts. 
In  the  first  row  was  the  Sultan's  representative, 
in  jeweled  costume ;  then  followed  the  ambassa- 
dors of  Louis  XIY.,  Forval,  a  courtly,  good-look- 
ing man  in  a  silk-trimmed  dolman,  with  gold 
lace  on  his  hat  and  an  embroidered  sword-knot, 
and  an  abbe  with  smiling  face,  wearing  a  lilac 
robe  and  purple  girdle.  Then  came  Sobieski's 
representative  in  cloak  with  slashed  sleeves,  so 
like  the  Hungarian  dress.  All  these  lords  took 
their  places  on  the  right  and  left.     The  ambassa- 


The  Diet  of  Karlsburg  281 

dors  of  the  foreign  courts  remained  behind  the 
Prince's  seat  and  several  of  them  carried  on  a 
lively  conversation  with  the  Hungarian  nobles 
Avhile  the  tedious  protocol  of  the  last  Diet  was 
being  read. 

Among  the  last  was  Nicholas  Bethlen,  whose 
featiu'es  became  familiar  to  us  in  Zrinyi's  hunt- 
ing-party, lie  was  a  lively,  sensible  man  Avho  in 
his  youth  had  traveled  through  all  the  civilized 
countries  of  Europe  and  had  made  the  acquaint- 
ance of  the  most  important  men,  even  of  princes ; 
yet  his  national  character  had  not  been  impaired 
although  he  had  adopted  the  most  advanced  ideas 
of  his  time.  The  French  say  that  it  was  he  who 
first  acquainted  them  with  the  hussar  costume, 
and  by  the  pattern  of  the  cloak  which  excited 
admiration  on  his  figure,  Louis  XIV.  had  several 
regiments  equipped. 

When  Bethlen  caught  sight  of  Forval,  whom 
he  had  known  in  France,  he  hastened  to  him  and 
greeted  him  cordially.  Forval,  hearing  that  some- 
thing was  being  read  aloud,  said  to  the  young 
nolileman  : 

"  Will  you  not  lose  the  thread  of  the  delibera- 
tion?" 

"  The  present  business  can  go  on  without  me ; 
the  measures  which  are  now  being  carried  turn 
on  the  question  how  many  dishes  a  man  should 
set  before  his  servant ;  or  at  the  most  how  the 
poor  can  be  made  to  grow  rich  so  they  can  pay 


282     The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

their  taxes.  As  soon  as  they  come  to  important 
matters  I  will  be  in  my  place." 

"  Come  then  and  tell  me  meantime,  which  are 
worthy  men  here  and  which  are  not.  In  Tran- 
sylvania everybody  is  known,  of  course." 

"  This  classification  is  not  at  all  easy^  Before 
I  had  ever  been  out  of  Transylvania,  and  while 
I  belonged  either  to  one  party  or  the  other,  I  was 
convinced  that  all  the  adherents  of  my  party 
were  worthy  men  but  those  on  the  opposite  side 
were  worth  nothing.  But  since  I  have  lived  in 
foreign  lands  and  been  somewhat  withdrawn 
from  the  sight  of  political  machinery  I  begin  to 
see  that  one  may  really  be  as  good  a  patriot,  as 
brave  a  fighter  and  as  honest  a  man  in  one  party  as 
in  the  other.  It  all  depends  on  which  is  managing 
affairs  more  intelligently.  However,  if  you  wish 
I  will  share  with  you  my  party  views ;  you  can 
then  form  your  own  opinions.  This  man  of 
proud  bearing  at  the  Prince's  right  is  Dionysius 
Banfy,  the  one  at  his  left  is  Paul  Beldi ;  both  are 
among  the  most  distinguished  lords  of  the 
country  and  both  are  decidedly  opposed  to  the 
impending  war.  At  the  same  time  they  are  op- 
posed to  each  other.  On  one  point  only  do  they 
stand  together.  Banfy  is  evidently  in  league 
with  the  Eoman  Emperor  and  the  other  with  the 
Turk.  According  to  their  opinion  Transylvania 
is  quite  strong  enough  to  drive  out  any  foe  which 
forces  its  way  into  the  territory,  and  sensible 


The  Diet  of  Karlsburg  283 

enough  not  to  strive  after  the  possessions  of 
others.  Xow  turn  3'our  eyes  toward  that  man 
with  thin  hair  at  the  Prince's  left.  It  is  this 
man's  clearness  that  holds  the  two  in  check,  lie 
is  a  near  kinsman  of  the  Prince's,  and  when  the 
Hungarian  National  party  has  been  overthrown 
he  will  again  take  up  the  unsuccessful  campaign. 
The  contest  between  the  strength  and  cunning 
of  these  three  men  is  going  to  offer  an  interest- 
ing spectacle." 

"  What  if  the  peace  party  should  prevail  ?  " 
"  Then  the  nation  will  have  closed  its  career." 
"  And  the  king  cannot  oppose  this  ?  " 
"  Here,  my  friend,  we  are  not  at  the  court  of 
Versailles  Avhere  the  king  may  be  allowed  to  say 
'  L'Etat  c'est  moi.'     These  men  here  are,  each  one 
of  them,  as  mighty  as  the  Prince  himself.     There 
strength  acts  in  union  with  the  Prince ;  but  let 
him  try  to  act  in  opposition  to  the  will  of  the 
nation  and  he  will  soon  discover  that  he  stands 
al(me.     In  the  same  way  these  lords  would  be 
isolated     if     they    should    undertake    anytliing 
against  the  decision  of  the  nation." 

"  Tell  the  truth.  Do  you  hope  the  war-party 
will  carry  off  the  victory  ?  " 

"  Hardly,  this  time.  I  do  not  yet  see  the  man 
Avho  could  accomplish  it.  In  the  entire  Hunga- 
rian nation  there  is  no  man  who  could  serve  as 
ideal  to  this  war-loving  people.  The  leaders 
have    gone    to    ruin.       liakoczy    has    changed 


284    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

parties.  Teleki  knows  how  to  overthrow  parties 
but  not  how  to  create  any.  Besides  he  is  no  sol- 
dier and  in  such  a  position  a  warrior  is  needed ; 
he  represents  cold  reason  and  here  a  soul  of  fire 
is  needed.  He  does  not  feel  a  mission  within 
him,  he  has  only  an  interest  in  having  Hungary 
go  to  war.  One  of  the  great  Hungarian  lords, 
that  smooth-faced  youth  there,  has  sued  for  the 
hand  of  his  daughter  in  order  to  interest  him  in 
his  party.  You  can  be  assured  he  will  not  end 
where  he  has  begun.  One  idea  leads  him  on, — 
power.  Fate  is  changeful  and  he  avails  himself 
of  every  means." 

This  cold  consolation  was  not  agreeable  to 
Forval ;  meanwhile  the  tedious  reading  had  come 
to  an  end  and  Bethlen  returned  to  his  seat. 

The  Prince  explained  to  the  lords,  with  great 
depression  of  spirits,  that  the  affair  which  had 
occasioned  their  coming  together  would  be  ex- 
plained by  Teleki ;  he  then  wrapped  himself  more 
closely  in  his  caftan  and  settled  down  into  a 
corner  of  the  throne. 

Teleki  rose,  waited  until  the  murmur  of  the 
people  had  graduUy  subsided,  then  cast  a  tranquil 
glance  at  Banfy  and  began  as  follows : 

"  ]N^oble  Knights  and  States,  you  are  acquainted 
with  the  events  which  have  recently  taken  place 
in  Hungary ;  even  if  you  were  not  acquainted 
with  them,  you  would  need  only  to  cast  a  glance 
about  you  and  you  would  see  the  sad  faces  worn 


The  Diet  of  Karlsburg  285 

with  despair  which  swell  our  assembly ;  these  are 
our  Hungarian  brothers,  once  the  flower  of  our 
nation,  now  withered  leaves  which  the  storm  has 
driven.  You  have  not  refused  to  share  with  your 
brothers  in  their  misfortunes  your  hearth  and 
your  bread,  and  you  have  mingled  your  tears 
with  theirs ;  but  they  have  tui'ned  to  us,  not  for 
the  bread  of  charity,  nor  for  woman's  tears — you, 
Bocskai,  and  you,  Bethlen,  whose  portraits  look 
down  upon  us  in  silent  reproach,  whose  victorious 
banners  covered  with  dust  wave  above  the 
princely  throne,  why  could  you  not  rise  in  hero 
form  to  seize  these  banners  and  to  thunder  out  to 
this  irresolute  modern  generation :  '  The  exiles 
demand  of  you  their  home,  you  must  win  back 
for    the   homeless   their  fatherland   by   war ! ' " 

Here  Teleki  paused,  as  if  he  awaited  objections. 
Everybody  was  wrapped  in  silence,  feeling  that 
thus  far  it  was  only  a  matter  of  rhetorical  figures. 
This  silence  constrained  Teleki  to  avoid  the  bom- 
bastic in  his  speech. 

"You  meet  my  speech  with  silence.  This  is 
the  same  as, '  Qui  tacet,  negat.'  I  will  not  believe 
that  your  heart  is  cold  and  that  it  is  for  that  rea- 
son you  do  not  become  excited.  You  waver  be- 
cause you  are  taking  counsel  with  your  strength, 
but  you  must  know  that  not  alone  shall  we  move 
to  the  field  of  battle ;  the  confiscated  churches, 
the  fate  of  the  clergy  dragged  away  to  the  gal- 


286    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

leys,  has  forced  weapons  into  tlie  hands  of  all  the 
Protestant  princes  of  Europe.  Even  the  King  of 
Belgium,  who  has  least  concern  for  our  fate,  has 
by  force  rescued  the  clergy  of  our  faith  from 
JSTeapolitan  galleys.  The  sword  of  Gustavus 
Adolphus  too  has  not  yet  rusted  in  its  scabbard. 
Yes,  even  the  Catholic  princes  and  those  who 
acknowledge  Mohammed  are  ready  to  grant  their 
assistance  in  our  affairs.  See,  the  King  of  France, 
at  present  the  mightiest  ruler  of  Europe,  not  only 
in  his  own  land  but  also  in  Poland  recruits  armies 
for  us.  If  it  should  be  necessary  the  Sultan  will 
not  hesitate  to  break  the  enforced  peace ;  or  if 
he  should  not  do  this,  still  it  will  be  an  easy  mat- 
ter to  assure  ourselves  of  his  border  troops  for 
pay.  And  now  when  the  noise  of  battle  roars 
about  us  on  all  sides,  when  everybody  has  seized 
his  sword,  ought  we  alone  to  leave  ours  in  the 
sheath  ?  We,  Avho  have  the  most  duties  to  fulfil 
toward  our  brothers  and  even  toward  ourselves  ? 
"What  happened  to  them  yesterday,  may  happen 
to  us  to-day.  What  country  shall  then  give  us 
refuge  ?  therefore,  sons  of  my  fatherland,  listen 
to  the  entreaties  of  the  exiled  as  if  you  were  in 
the  same  position ;  for  I  tell  you  the  time  may 
come  when  you  will  be  in  the  position  of  your 
brothers,  and  as  you  treat  them  Fate  will  treat 
you." 

With  these  words  Teleki  came  to  an  end ;  he 
fixed  his  eyes  on  Dionysius  Banfy  as  if  he  knew 


The  Diet  of  Karlsburg  287 

in  advance  that  he  tn'ouIcI  be  the  first  to  oppose 
him.  Banfy  arose;  it  was  evident  from  his 
countenance  that  he  had  done  violence  to  his 
feelings  in  order  to  keep  cool. 

"  iS^oble  comrades,'' — he  began  in  an  unusually 
calm  voice, — "  sympathy  for  the  unfortunate  and 
hatred  for  old  enemies  are  both  passions  befitting 
men.  The  life  of  states  however  offers  no  room 
for  passions.  Here  we  are  not  kinsmen  nor 
friends,  nor  even  enemies.  Ilere  we  are  only 
patriots  who  reckon  coolly ;  for  the  decision  will 
determine  the  fate  of  the  whole  country,  quite 
apart  from  the  question  of  how  many  will  weep 
or  lament  in  consequence  of  the  decision.  This  is 
the  real  question, — '  Shall  we  stake  the  existence 
of  Transylvania  for  Hungary,  that  it  may  arise 
again  by  our  blood  ? '  Let  us  not  follow  the 
voice  of  our  hearts ;  tliis  would  lead  us  to  feel 
only,  the  head  must  think.  At  present,  Transyl- 
vania lives  in  peace.  The  people  begin  to  feel 
prosperous.  The  towns  are  building  up.  The 
garb  of  mourning  is  gradually  disap])earing  and 
on  the  bloody  battlefields  the  blade  shoots  into 
the  ear.  Kow  the  Hungarian  within  Transyl- 
vania is  his  own  master ;  no  stranger  forces 
tribute  from  him  ;  he  has  neither  foe  nor  patron  ; 
nobody  dares  mix  in  his  councils :  the  neighbor- 
ing powers  are  under  obligation  to  protect  him, 
and  he  has  no  homage  to  pay  them.  Consider 
this  well  before  you  hazard  everything  for  one 


288    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

chance.  Do  you  wish  to  see  Transylvania  once 
more  turned  into  a  great  battlefield  and  your 
subjects  into  armies  ?  and  there  is  still  the  ques- 
tion whether  these  armies  would  be  victorious. 
Even  if  our  fighting  force  were  sufficient  another 
important  question  arises : — "Who  is  to  be  our 
leader  ?  Not  one  of  us  has  inherited  the  spirit  of 
Bethlen  or  Bocskai.  Neither  I,  nor  my  lord 
Teleki.  On  whom  can  we  count  outside  our- 
selves ?  on  the  mood  of  Louis  XIV.  ?  his  policy  is 
easily  made  to  waver  by  a  pair  of  beautiful  eyes  ; 
and  when  we  should  be  in  the  deepest  distress  it 
is  possible  that  a  little  intrigue  at  Versailles 
might  be  the  cause  of  our  being  left  alone  on  the 
battlefield." 

A  slight  cough  of  vexation  was  heard  from 
Forval. 

"  However,"  went  on  Banfy,  "  Sobieski  will 
not  pick  a  quarrel  with  the  Emperor  his  present 
ally,  for  our  beautiful  eyes,  unless  there  is  every 
other  cause.  Nor  will  the  Sultan  so  easily  break 
his  oath  as  my  lord,  Michael  Bethlen,  imagines. 
What  course  is  there  left  us?  To  call  into 
Hungary  the  Tartar  Nomads  ?  The  poor  Hun- 
garian people  would  certainly  return  most  hearty 
thanks  for  such  assistance  !  The  brave  Nicholas 
Zrinyi,  who  stands  as  the  ideal  to  every  Hun- 
garian, once  related  a  fable  bearing  on  this 
which  deserves  to  be  handed  down.  The  devil 
was  dragging  a  Szekler  along  on  his  back.     A 


I 


The  Diet  of  Karlsburg  289 

neighbor  of  his  met  him  and  said :  '  Which  way 
are  you  going,  my  good  friend  ? '  'I  am  being- 
dragged  to  hell,'  replied  the  other.  '  Indeed, 
that  is  truly  unfortunate,'  said  the  other.  '  It 
would  be  still  more  unfortunate,'  rejilied  the 
rogue,  '  if  the  Devil  should  seat  himself  on  my 
back,  drive  his  spurs  into  me  and  make  me  carry 
him.'  I  leave  you  to  make  the  application.  For 
my  part  I  should  not  know  how  to  decide  aright 
which  I  ought  to  fear  more,  the  enmity  of  the 
one,  or  the  friendship  of  the  other.  And  what 
is  to  be  the  result  of  this  war  ?  If  we  conquer 
with  the  aid  of  the  Sultan  Transylvania  becomes 
a  Turkish  pashalic.  If  we  are  conquered  we 
sink  into  the  condition  of  an  Austrian  province, 
while  noAv  we  are,  by  God's  grace,  an  inde- 
pendent country.  Hungary's  fate  anticipates 
improvement  in  every  case,  and  it  lies  just  as 
heavily  on  my  heart  as  on  the  hearts  of  those 
who  think  that  the  sick  man  can  be  healed  by 
the  sword.  But  nothing  is  to  be  attained  in  this 
way.  How  much  blood  has  already  flowed  with- 
out the  slightest  result !  Let  us  try  at  once  an- 
other way.  Ought  not  the  Hungarian  to  possess 
so  much  strength  of  soul  that  he  can  overthrow, 
by  intellectual  superiority,  the  foe  whom  he  can- 
not conquer  by  force  of  arms?  Subdue  your 
corKjiieror.  You  who  in  understanding,  activity, 
wealth  and  manly  beauty  are  the  lirst  of  the 
kingiloin,  why  do  you  not  take  the  high  position 


290    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

wliicli  is  becoming  you  ?  Were  you  there  where 
the  Pazmans  and  Esterhazys  spread  themselves 
no  empty  place  would  then  remain  for  a 
Lobkowitz.  If,  instead  of  fighting  these  small 
battles  without  result,  you  would  fight  it  out  with 
your  intelligences  and  your  influence  you  might 
make  your  land  prosperous  and  that  without  the 
cost  of  a  drop  of  blood.  It  rests  with  you  to 
conjure  up  again  the  period  of  Louis  the  Great. 
At  that  time  when  the  foreign  prince  was  so 
enamored  of  his  chosen  people  he  understood 
how  to  become  a  Hungarian  and  so,  with  the 
help  of  the  nations,  became  strong  and  powerful. 
If  in  your  eyes  the  prosperity  of  the  nations  is  of 
the  first  importance,  change  your  role :  let  the 
states  of  Transjdvania  undertake  to  promote 
peace  between  the  Emperor  and  the  nation,  to 
get  back  for  you  your  property  and  your  rank 
and  I  will  be  the  first  to  offer  a  helping  hand  for 
that  purpose,  and  Michael  Teleki  surely  will  be 
the  second.  If  you  do  not  accept  this  proposition 
then  consider  what  you  can  do.  So  far  as  that 
prophecy  goes  of  first  one  and  then  another,  you 
need  not  be  concerned  about  Transylvania.  I  will 
wager  that  everybody  who  crosses  Transylvania 
by  force  of  arms,  let  him  be  who  he  may,  will 
find  a  force  to  match  him.  I  also  wager  that 
this  Transylvanian  fighting  force  will  never  for 
the  love  of  anybody  rashly  cross  the  borders  of  a 
foreign  country." 


The  Diet  of  Karlsburg  291 

"  So  then  you  think  Ilungary  is  a  foreign  coun- 
try ! "  rang  out  a  mocking  voice  from  the  crowd. 

This  interruption  disturbed  Banfy's  composure. 
He  turned  angrily  toward  the  corner  from  which 
the  remark  had  come,  and  when  he  met  the  cold, 
disdainful  glances  of  the  Hungarians  grouped  to- 
gether, he  forgot  himself;  everything  swam  be- 
fore him,  and  throAving  his  kalpac  on  the  ground 
he  cried  out : 

"As  you  say,  quite  right.  You  have  always 
been  strangers  to  us ;  nay  more,  stepchildren ! 
You  have  always  done  wrong  and  we  have 
always  suffered  for  it.  "We  have  fought  and  you 
have  trifled  away  the  results  of  our  conquests. 
Three  times  have  your  dissensions  plunged  your 
country  into  the  grave,  and  three  times  has  Tran- 
sylvania brought  it  to  resurrection,  AVe  have 
furnished  you  heroes  and  you  have  furnished  us 
traitors."  These  last  words  Banfy  had  fairly  to 
shout  to  make  himself  heard  above  the  increasing 
din.  Soon  all  were  shouting  confusedly.  The 
Hungarian  lords  sprang  up  from  their  places  and 
broke  out  in  anathemas  against  Banfy.  The 
more  serious  of  the  peace-party  shook  their  heads 
thoughtfully  when  they  saw  that  this  inconsid- 
erate expression  of  Banfy's  was  the  occasion  of 
stirring  up  so  much  violence  of  feeling. 

Beldi  rose ;  and  the  rest  who  would  gladly 
see  peace  restored,  shouted :  "  Let  us  listen  to 
Beldi." 


292     The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

At  this  moment  a  young  man  suddenly  made 
his  way  forward  and  stood  in  front  of  Banfy 
with  glowing  face  and  his  hand  resting  on 
Teleki's  seat.     It  was  Emerich  Tokoli. 

"  I  too  ask  for  a  word,"  he  shouted,  with  a 
voice  that  drowned  all  else.  "By  law  and 
justice,  speech  is  mine  at  this  bar.  If  you  in 
Hungary  deny  your  mother  and  would  make 
boundaries  between  her  and  you,  then  I  too  will 
speak.  I  am  just  as  strong  a  landed  nobleman 
in  Transylvania  as  you,  proud  little  god,  whose 
father  was  one  of  those  heroes  in  whose  name 
you  are  heaping  up  insults  on  the  mother- 
country." 

Beldi  tried  to  get  to  Tokoli  to  restrain  him 
from  speaking,  but  just  then  he  was  seized  from 
behind  by  the  hand,  and  when  he  looked  around 
he  saw  to  his  surprise  his  son-in-law,  Paul  Wes- 
selenyi,  who  called  him  out  into  the  entrance 
hall  "just  for  a  w^ord."  Beldi  went  into  the  hall 
while  Tokoli's  thundering  words  sounded  through 
the  entire  room,  drowning  out  the  ceaseless  noise. 
In  this  entrance  hall  a  veiled  lady  waited  for 
Beldi.  When  she  uncovered  her  face  it  was  only 
with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  he  recognized  his 
own  daughter  Sophie,  the  wife  of  Paul  Wes- 
selenyi,  so  much  had  sorrow  changed  and  broken 
her.     She  had  wept  her  beautiful  eyes  out. 

"  We  are  fugitives  from  our  country,"  sobbed 
Sophie,  falling  on  her  father's  breast.     "  Our  es- 


The  Diet  of  Karlsburg  293 

tales  in  Hungary  have  been  taken  from  us.  My 
husband  has  been  driven  from  his  castle  and  is 
fleeing  for  his  life." 

Beldi  grew  serious.  This  unexpected  Job's 
messenger  brought  war  to  his  soul.  Within 
thundered  Tokoli's  voice  summoning  them  to  an 
uprising  and  Beldi  no  longer  was  in  a  hurry  to 
check  it. 

"  Stay  with  me,"  he  said,  sorrowfully.  "  Here 
you  can  live  in  peace  until  the  fate  of  the  country 
meets  with  a  change." 

"  Too  late,"  replied  Wesselenyi.  "  I  have  al- 
ready enlisted  as  common  soldier  under  the  stand- 
ard of  the  French  general.  Count  Bohan." 

"  You,  a  common  soldier  !  You,  a  descendant 
of  the  Palatine  Wesselenyi !  And  what  is  to  be- 
come of  my  daughter  meantime  ?  " 

"  She  is  to  remain  with  vou  and  to  be  widowed 
until  the  struggle  for  Hungary  is  over." 

When  he  had  finished  speaking  he  placed  his 
young  wife  Sophie  in  Beldi's  arms,  kissed  her 
brow  and  went  away  with  dry  eyes. 

Within  the  people  were  clamoring.  Beldi 
saw  his  daughter  sob  and  a  l)itter  feeling  began 
to  blaze  in  his  breast,  not  unlike  revenge.  He 
began  to  feel  almost  content  that  within  there 
was  a  cry  for  war  and  he  stood  ready  to  draw 
his  sword — he,  the  leader  of  the  peace  party  ! — 
to  rush  into  the  hall  of  the  Diet  and  cry  aloud, 
"  Wiir  and  retaliation  ! " 


294    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

At  this  moment  the  pages  conducted  to  the 
door  of  the  entrance  hall  an  old  man,  pale  as 
death  who,  recognizing  Beldi,  hastened  to  him 
and  addressed  him  with  trembling  voice : 

"My  lord,  surely  you  are  the  general  of  the 
Szelders,  Paul  Beldi,  of  Uzoni  ?  " 

"  Yes,  what  do  you  wish  of  me  ?  " 

"  I  am,"  stammered,  in  dying  voice,  the  sick 
old  man,  "  Benfalva's  last  inhabitant.  The  rest 
have  all  been  carried  off  by  war — famine — pesti- 
lence. I  alone  am  left ;  after  I  came  away  the 
place  was  entirely  deserted ;  I  too  feel  my  release 
near  and  so  I  have  brought  with  me  to  give  over 
to  you,  the  public  seal,  and  the — village  bell — 
give  them  over  to  the  nation — let  them  be  kept 
in  the  archives — and  let  it  be  written  above : 
'This  was  the  bell  and  the  seal  of  Benfalva, 
in  which  village  everybody  to  the  last  man  is 
dead ' ! "  At  this  Beldi  let  his  hand  fall  from  bis 
sword  hilt  in  dismay  and  freed  himself  from  the 
embrace  of  his  daughter  who  was  still  clinging 
to  him. 

"  Go  home  to  your  mother  at  Bodola,  and  learn 
to  bear  your  fate  nobly." 

He  then  took  the  seal  out  of  the  hand  of  the 
death-stricken  old  man  and  hurried  back  into  the 
hall  just  as  Tokoli  had  finished  his  speech,  caus- 
ing a  terrible  effect  on  the  entire  assembly.  The 
French  ambassador  pressed  his  hand.  Beldi  took 
his  place  at  the  Szeklers'  table  and  laid  down  the 


The  Diet  of  Karlsburg  295 

seal.  lie  was  universally  respected  and  when 
they  saw  that  he  was  ready  to  speak  there  was 
perfect  silence. 

"  See,"  he  said  in  excited  tones  ;  "  a  desolated 
village  sends  here  to  the  country  its  official  seal 
by  its  last  inhabitant,  and  he  too  is  at  the  point 
of  death.  ...  Of  such  villages  there  are  al- 
ready enough  in  Transylvania  and  in  time  there 
may  be  still  more.  Famine  and  war  have  laid 
waste  the  most  beautiful  portions  of  our  country. 
.  .  .  This  seal,  my  lords,  you  must  not  forget 
to  place  among  the  sj^mbols  of  your  victories." 

These  last  words  Beldi  uttered  hardly  above  a 
whisper  yet  they  were  heard  in  every  corner  of 
the  hall,  so  deep  a  silence  reigned.  A  tremor 
passed  over  the  faces  of  the  men. 

"  Outside  the  door  I  hear  some  one  weeping," 
Beldi  went  on  with  quivering  lips.  "It  is  my 
own  daughter,  the  wife  of  Paul  Wesselenyi,  who 
has  been  driven  from  her  country  and  who  has 
thrown  herself  sobbing  at  my  feet  that  I  in  re- 
venge for  her  wrongs  may  allow  retaliation  to 
prevail.  .  .  .  And  I  say  to  you,  let  my  child 
weep,  let  her  perish,  let  me — and  if  necessary  my 
entire  family,  be  set  apart  for  destruction,  but 
let  nobody  in  Transylvania  suffer  on  account  of 
my  sorrow — even  if  every  one  of  you  has  agreed 
to  the  war — I  am  against  it —  My  lords — do  not 
forget,  I  pray  you,  to  lay  among  your  trophies 
this  seal,  and  soon  the  rest  too." 


296    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"When  he  had  spoken,  Beldi  took  his  place 
again.  Long  after  his  words  were  ended  the 
silence  of  the  grave  reigned  throughout  the  hall. 
Tekeli,  ascribing  this  silence  to  disapproval  rose, 
sure  of  his  position,  and  made  the  states  give 
their  votes.  But  this  one  time  he  had  not  taken 
the  public  pulse  correctly,  for  the  majority  of  the 
states,  affected  by  the  previous  scene  voted  for 
peace,  so  great  was  the  influence  of  Beldi  and 
Banfy  still  over  the  country. 

Teleki  looked  in  confusion  toward  his  son-in- 
law.  The  latter  muttered  bitterly  with  clenched 
fists  and  tears  in  his  eyes : 

"  Flectere  si  nequeo  superos,  Acheronta  mo- 
vebo." 

When  the  assembly  had  broken  up  Forval  and 
Nicholas  Bethlen  met. 

"  So  then  there  is  no  future  hope  of  seeing 
Transylvania  take  up  arms,"  said  the  Frenchman, 
somewhat  dejectedly. 

"  On  the  contrary  we  just  begin  to  hope  with 
good  reason,"  replied  Bethlen,  laying  his  hand 
on  his  friend's  shoulder. 

"  Did  you  listen  when  the  young  man  spoke  ?  " 

"  He  spoke  beautifully." 

"It  is  not  a  question  of  beautiful  speaking.  I 
think  that  is  the  man  you  are  looking  for." 

"  A  King  of  Hungary  ?  " 

"  Or  a  fugitive  fleeing  from  country  to  country, 
just  as  the  dice  fall." 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE    LEAGUE 

In  accordance  with  a  good  old  custom  every 
festi\ity  must  close  with  a  banquet,  so  this  noisy 
Diet  was  closed  with  a  still  noisier  revel  at  which 
Michael  Apafi  again  presided,  and  this  time  with 
justice,  for  according  to  the  old  chronicles  a  skin 
of  wine  was  not  enough  for  him  at  a  sitting. 

"Wine  gives  a  peculiar  fire  not  only  to  love  but 
also  to  hatred.  If  ladies  are  at  table  we  must 
look  out  for  our  hearts ;  but  when  men  are  to- 
gether then  our  heads  are  in  danger. 

After  the  feasting,  in  true  Transylvanian 
fashion  the  drinking  was  continued  standing. 
The  entertainment  took  on  a  livelier  cast  and  the 
Prince  turned  to  each  one  of  the  lords  as  they 
stood,  holding  out  a  full  beaker  to  them  and 
cliallenti^infi:  them  to  drink. 

"  Drink  !  to  my  health  !  to  the  welfare  of  the 
country — or  to  whatever  else  you  please  !  "  The 
men  were  all  in  good  spirits,  quarreling  with 
each  other  good-naturedl}'^  and  becoming  recon- 
ciled again.  One  man  only  who  never  drank, 
Michael  Teleki,  remained  sober. 

lie  ware  of  those  who  remain  sober  when  every- 

297 


298    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

body  gets  drunk !  Teleki  went  round  among 
the  lords  who  were  drinking  together  on  a  wager 
and  joking,  and  had  for  some  time  been  moving 
stealthily  about  Banfy,  when  Banfy  noticed  him 
and  turned  toward  him  jestingly. 

"  How  sad  you  are  !  "  he  said,  with  a  pitying 
laugh  ;  "  just  like  a  man  who  has  lost  a  palati- 
nate." 

This  remark  came  very  aptly  for  Teleki.  "With 
a  smile  out  of  which  gleamed  a  deadly  dagger, 
he  replied : 

"  No  thanks  to  you !  If  Paul  Beldi  had  not 
been  present  you  would  have  been  alone  with 
your  vote.  But  it  has  happened  once  more,  in 
the  presence  of  so  influential  a  man  as  Paul 
Beldi  we  must  all  bow.  His  words  are  for  all 
the  country  like  the  amen  in  the  prayer." 

Teleki  bowed  with  a  show  of  deep  respect  as 
he  thrust  this  poisoned  steel  into  the  great  lord's 
heart,  for  there  was  nothing  could  so  touch  him 
as  to  have  somebody  considered  greater  than 
himself,  especially  when  it  was  a  man  who  de- 
served it.  Teleki  now  turned  to  Beldi,  drew  him 
into  the  recess  of  a  window  and  gently  demanded 
speech  with  him. 

"  I  have  always  regarded  jou  as  a  very  noble- 
hearted  man ;  to-day  I  learned,  although  to  my 
own  disadvantage,  to  recognize  you  as  doubly  so. 
The  Diet  knows  only  that  you  sacrificed  your 
love    for  your  daughter   when   you   voted  for 


The    League  299 

peace.  I  know  besides  that  you  sacrificed  at  the 
same  time  your  hatred  for  Banfv." 

"  I — I  never  hated  Banfy  !  " 

"  I  know  why  you  have  concealed  this  hatred. 
You  think  that  your  reasons  for  it  are  not  known 
to  anybody.  Oh  my  friend,  we  who  are  men 
know  well  that  one  may  pardon  a  dagger  thrust 
but  never  a  kiss  !  " 

Beldi  drew  himself  up  and  knew  not  how  to 
answer  this  man  who  had  thrust  the  most  pain- 
ful sting  of  jealousy  into  his  lieart,  broken  off 
the  point  and  now  left  him  with  a  smile. 

At  this  moment  Banfy  came  up  behind  him. 
In  Banfy  burned  the  desire  to  make  Beldi  feel 
his  arrogance  and  he  sought  an  opportunity  of 
coming  to  ])lows  with  him.  Beldi  did  not  notice 
him  at  first  and  when  the  Prince,  by  chance, 
reached  that  part  of  the  hall  at  that  moment  and 
with  friendly  words  offered  him  the  jewel-studded 
beaker  in  his  hand,  Beldi  thought  that  the  invi- 
tation was  to  him  jdone  and  never  once  suspect- 
ing that  anybody  else  was  reaching  for  the 
beaker,  he  took  it  from  the  hand  of  the  Prince 
and  drained  it  off  to  his  health  at  the  very  mo- 
ment that  Banfy  reached  out  his  hand  for  it. 
Banfy  grew  purple  with  rage  and  turning 
haughtily  to  Beldi,  he  said  in  an  insulting  tone : 

"  Not  so  fast,  Szekler,  you  might  at  least,  since 
I  am  the  general  of  the  country,  show  me  sulli- 
cient  respect  not  to  take  the  glass  from  my  very 


300    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

lips.  I  would  have  you  understand  that  if  you 
continue  in  such  insolence  we  may  easily  come  to 
blows." 

Had  Beldi  been  in  any  other  state  of  mind  he 
would  have  excused  himself  for  his  mistake  with 
his  wonted  moderation,  but  now  the  desire  had 
been  roused  within  him  to  measure  his  strength. 
He  looked  at  Banfy  calmly  from  head  to  foot 
and  said  with  suppressed  anger : 

"  I  would  have  you  understand,  Dionysius,  that 
I  am  a  heavy  Szekler.  If  by  chance  I  should 
happen  to  fall  on  you  I  should  crush  you  so  that 
you  would  not  again  on  this  earth  sound  your 
horn." 

"  What  foolishness  is  this  ?  "  said  the  Prince, 
coming  between  them.  "  I  am  surprised  at  my 
lords.  Drink  now  !  Inter  pocula  non  sunt  seria 
tractanda ! " 

And  the  Prince  compelled  the  two  great  lords 
to  approach  each  other  and  placed  the  hand  of 
the  one  in  that  of  the  other.  Then  he  let  the 
matter  rest  and  went  on,  thinking  that  it  was 
only  a  quarrel  over  the  cups. 

But  Teleki  observed  that  after  this  scene  both 
lords  left  the  hall,  and  soon  learned  that  they 
had  gone  away  from  Karlsburg  suddenly,  so  giv- 
ing free  play  to  the  further  plans  of  the  minister. 
Teleki  and  his  faithful  men  remained  alone  with 
the  intoxicated  Prince. 

"Drink,   my  lords,   be  merry!"  said  Apafi. 


The    League  301 

"  Let  not  a  man  of  you  leave  me !  Who  has  gone 
ah-eady  ?  " 

"  Beldi !  "  shouted  several. 

"  Yery  well,  the  poor  fellow  has  not  seen  his 
wife  for  a  long  time ;  let  him  go  to  her.  And 
who  else  ?  " 

"  Banfy ! " 

"  Hm !     He  too  !     Why  did  he  go  ?  " 

"  He  went  home  to  reign,"  said  Ladislaus  Sze- 
keli,  scornfully  ;  he  was  one  of  Teleki's  creatures. 

"  He  cannot  stay  in  a  place  where  he  feels  that 
any  one  is  his  superior,"  Nalaczy  added. 

"Just  to  please  his  Excellency  I  am  sure  I 
shall  not  lay  down  the  Prince's  crown." 

"  That  he  does  not  need  at  all,"  Teleki  rejoined. 
"  He  knows  how  to  rule  in  Transylvania  without 
a  crown.  What  he  commands  the  country  must 
comply  with,  and  what  the  country  commands  he 
pushes  aside  with  disdain." 

"  I  should  like  to  see  him  !  "  muttered  Apafi, 
an<:^rilv. 

"  And  yet  'tis  so.  We  wish  war,  he  does  not, 
and  we  must  yield.  We  wish  peace  and  it  occurs 
to  him  to  carry  on  war  at  his  own  expense  with 
our  ally.     The  throne  is  ours,  the  country  his." 

"  Do  not  say  that,  my  lord  Michael  Teleki." 

"  Do  you  too  speak  for  me,  Xalaczy.  What 
answer  did  he  make  in  the  affair  of  Zolyomi  ?  " 

"  He  sent  word,"  Nalaczy  made  haste  to  take 
up  the  conversation, — "that  if  the  country  de- 


302    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

manded  back  from  him  the  Gyalu  property  for 
Zolyomi  he  would  like  in  exchange  the  Szamos- 
ujvar  estate," 

"  What ! "  cried  the  Prince.  "  The  estate  which 
the  country  set  apart  for  my  revenue  ?  my  own 
princely  income  ?  " 

"  So  he  said ;  and  otherwise  he  will  not  consent 
even  if  Zolyomi  should  set  the  Tui'k  against  us 
this  very  day.'' 

"  I  will  soon  settle  that  with  hun.  IsTot  another 
word,  my  lords." 

"  The  affront  to  the  Prince,"  Teleki  joined  in, 
"your  Highness  may  overlook  as  long  as  it 
pleases  you,  but  Banfy's  conduct  toward  the  peo- 
ple, toward  the  nobility, — that  we  cannot  let  pass 
in  any  such  way.  He  has  recently  taken  a  vio- 
lent course  against  the  noble  lady  Szent-Pali ; — 
the  ancestral  house  of  the  poor  widow  offended 
the  house  of  m}^  great  lord  because  it  interfered 
with  the  view  from  his  palace  ;  at  once  he  ordered 
the  poor  woman's  house  to  be  appraised  and 
pulled  down.  The  authorities  gave  her  a  letter 
of  protection  but  my  lord  tore  this  in  two  and 
ordered  the  work  of  destruction  to  go  on  and  the 
home  of  the  poor  widow's  ancestors  to  be  razed 
to  the  ground.  The  country  might  build  it  up 
again  if  it  chose,  he  said.  Such  a  deed  in  ordi- 
nary times  my  lord,  costs  the  doer  his  head." 

Apafl  was  silent.  The  flame  of  anger  leaped 
into  his  eyes. 


The    League  303 

"  But  that  was  not  all,"  continued  Teleki ;  "  the 
insult  of  the  individual  vanishes  when  the  fate  of 
the  country  is  at  stake.  This  great  lord  who 
knows  so  well  how  to  talk  about  the  blessings  of 
peace — let  us  see  how  he  exerts  himself  for  its 
maintenance.  lie  takes  the  sword  out  of  our 
hand,  closes  our  lips  that  we  may  not  raise  any 
protestations  because  Kecskemet  has  been  burned 
to  ashes  and  its  inhabitants  massacred ;  and  then 
he  himself  assembles  an  army  and  incites  the 
Turks  to  war  against  the  countr}'"  while  we  are 
unable  to  make  such  royal  gifts  as  might  have 
some  effect  against  his  schemes.  Three  letters 
have  come  to  us,  one  from  the  Pasha  of  Nagy 
Varad,  another  from  the  General  of  the  forces  at 
Ofen  and  the  third  from  the  Sultan  himself,  in 
all  of  which  satisfaction  is  demanded  of  us  for 
the  defeat  which  the  Pasha  of  Nagj  Yarad  suf- 
fered at  the  hands  of  Banfy,  or  else  an  indemnity 
of  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  piastres.  Since 
it  is  useless  to  talk  of  satisfaction  with  Banfy 
will  it  please  your  Highness  to  consider  where 
we  can  raise  the  money  demanded  ?  " 

"  Nowhere  !  "  said  Apati,  furiously,  breaking 
his  glass  against  the  table.  "  I  will  show  that  I 
am  in  a  position  to  gain  satisfaction  from  any 
man  even  one  so  mighty  as  Banfy." 

"  Then  I  could  wish  that  your  Highness  would 
ac(|uaint  us  with  the  manner  of  this  satisfaction, 
for  we  know  that  Banfy  will  not  appear  if  sum- 


304    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

moned.  If  we  should  compel  him  by  force  he 
has  shown  that  he  alone  is  stronger  than  the 
whole  country.  He  orders  the  countries  to  as- 
semble, the  frontier  troops  to  march,  and  we 
might  have  the  same  experience  that  my  lord 
Ladislaus  Csaki  had  when  Banfy  seized  the  official 
sent  for  his  arrest  and  held  us  up  to  ridicule." 

"What  would  you  counsel,  since  you  know 
how  to  give  counsel  in  such  affairs  ? "  Apafl 
asked,  with  annoyance. 

"  I  know  of  only  one  remedy  that  will  heal  the 
evil  thoroughly," 

"  Prescribe  it.     What  are  the  means  ?  " 

"  The  jus  ligatum." 

In  spite  of  his  drunkenness  Apafi  shrank  from 
this  suggestion ;  he  threw  himself  into  an  arm- 
chair and  gazed  fixedly  at  Teleki. 

"  Are  you  not  ashamed  ?  "  he  mumbled  in  the 
broken  sentences  of  the  drunken — "  to  propose  a 
secret  league  against  a  free  nobleman  ? — in  viola- 
tion of  the  fundamental  law  of  our  country  to 
bind  yourself  in  secret  against  him  ?  " 

"The  shame  does  not  fall  on  me,"  replied 
Teleki,  quietly  and  steadily,  "  it  rests  rather  in 
the  fact  that  the  country  has  not  sufficient  power 
to  bring  a  rebel  to  justice ;  that  in  our  fatherland 
there  is  a  man  who  can  openly  defy  the  law  and 
deride  the  decisions  of  the  Prince.  When  in  such 
a  case  there  is  no  alternative  except  the  jus  liga- 


The    League  305" 

turn,  the  shame  for  such  a  state  of  affairs  does 
not  fall  upon  me  but  on  the  Prince  !  " 

Apafi  sprang  from  his  seat  in  anger  and  paced 
the  room  with  long  strides.  The  lords  watched 
him  in  deep  silence.  At  length  he  stopped  be- 
side Teleki  and  leaning  on  the  back  of  his  chair 
asked  : 

"  How  do  you  think  the  league  can  be  brought 
about?"  Nalaczy  and  Szekeli  smiled  at  each 
other;  evidently  the  idea  had  impressed  the 
Prince.  Teleki  motioned  to  Szekeli  to  bring 
writing  materials  and  a  roll  of  parchment  and  ar- 
ranging these  before  him  replied  : 

"  We  will  draw  up  at  once  the  counts  of  the 
indictment  that  can  be  brought  against  Banfy ; 
your  Highness  shall  sign  them  and  in  secret  we 
will  win  over  the  nobles  of  the  country  to  agree 
to  Banfy's  arrest  and  to  stand  by  the  league  be- 
fore any  legal  steps  are  taken." 

At  this  many  of  the  lords  present  began  to 
chew  their  beards  thoughtfully.  Teleki  noticed 
the  movement  and  said  pertinently  : 

"  As  I  observe  that  nobody  here  has  the  cour- 
age to  give  his  signature  first,  I  have  a  man  all 
ready  who  alone  is  in  a  position  so  far  as  power 
is  concerned  to  oppose  Banfy  and  when  once  this 
man  has  signed  all  the  rest  will  follow." 

"  Who  is  that?"  asked  Apafi. 

"  Paul  Beldi,"  was  the  ansAver. 

The  Prince  shook  his  head. 


3o6    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  lie  will  not  do  it.  He  is  far  too  honorable  a 
man."  These  words  spoken  in  the  bravery  of 
his  intoxication  threw  Teleki  completely  out  of 
his  composure. 

"  Are  we  then  planning  a  dishonorable  ac- 
tion ?  "  he  demanded  of  the  Prince,  vehemently. 

"  What  I  meant  to  say  was  that  he  would  not 
voluntarily  begin  action  against  anybody,  for  he 
is  a  peace-loving  man." 

"But  I  know  his  weak  spot  which  you  have 
only  to  touch  with  your  little  finger  to  rouse  him 
to  blows  and  make  a  lion  out  of  a  lamb,  I  will 
bring  him  to  the  point." 

At  this  moment  the  door  opened  and  to  the 
astonishment  of  all  the  Princess  entered.  This 
time  her  appearance  was  no  chance.  It  was  easy 
to  see  by  the  excitement  in  her  face  that  she 
knew  well  what  had  happened.  The  lords  grew 
confused  and  Apafi  himself  was  so  dismayed,  in 
spite  of  the  irascibility  incident  to  his  drunken- 
ness, that  he  whispered  to  Teleki, 

"  Put  that  paper  aside." 

Teleki  alone  remained  composed  and  instead 
of  putting  it  aside  spread  it  out  the  more. 

"  What  are  my  lords  doing  ?  "  asked  Madame 
Apafi ;  she  was  pale  and  her  bosom  heaved. 

"We  are  taking  counsel,"  answered  Teleki, 
firmly. 

"You  are  taking  counsel?"  asked  Anna,  ap- 
proaching nearer  to  the  table. 


The    League  307 

"At  the  same  time  we  would  put  to  your 
Grace  the  question,  who  gave  you  the  right  to 
disturb  us  when  we  are  making  decisions  about 
the  most  important  affairs  of  the  country  ?  "  con- 
tinued Teleki,  in  a  hard  tone  of  voice. 

"  You  are  making  decisions  about  the  most  im- 
portant affairs  of  the  country,"  replied  Madame 
Apafi,  slowly  repeating  Teleki's  words,  while  she 
looked  at  him  sharply  ;  then  suddenly  she  broke 
out  in  a  resonant  voice, — "  and  that  over  your 
wine  cups !  You  consult  about  the  fate  of  the 
country  while  the  man  at  its  head  is  intoxicated, 
so  that  you  may  bring  all  to  confusion." 

Teleki  sprang  from  his  seat  and  turned  to  the 
Prince. 

"  May  it  please  your  Majesty  to  dismiss  us  ? 
Evidently  a  domestic  scene  is  in  progress." 

"  Anna,"  cried  Apafi,  red  with  shame  and  the 
glow  of  the  wine,  "  leave  this  hall  this  instant. 
It  is  our  order  and  from  this  day  on  for  a  week 
do  not  appear  again  before  our  eyes." 

"  Very  well,  Apafi.  I  have  nothing  more  to 
say  to  you  for  you  are  not  in  your  senses.  But 
to  you,  my  Lord  High  Counsellor,  who  are  always 
sober,  I  have  a  word  to  say : — I  raised  you  from 
the  dust ;  I  helped  you  to  your  present  position ; 
in  gratitude  for  this  you  have  forced  yourself  be- 
tween mv  heart  and  the  Prince's  so  that  when- 
ever  I  would  approacli  my  husband  I  find  you  in 
my  patli.     "^'ou  have  taken  the  sceptre  out  of  the 


308    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Prince's  hand  and  in  its  stead  you  have  forced 
into  his  hand  the  headsman's  sword,  so  that  he 
begins  to  rule  by  that.  'Now  let  me  tell  you  that 
if  I  am  not  allowed  to  get  to  the  Prince's  heart 
yet  I  will  stand  in  the  way  of  the  headsman's 
sword.  "Whenever  it  is  to  fall  I  shall  be  found 
between  the  blow  and  the  victim ;  and  you  two 
choice  menials, — barons — you  Szekeli  and  you 
JS'alaczy  who  cannot  yourselves  tell  now  how  you 
so  suddenly  became  great  lords,  remember  that 
the  wheel  goes  down  as  often  as  up  and  that  the 
judgment  which  to-day  you  pass  against  others 
by  to-morrow  may  be  carried  out  against  your- 
selves. And  the  rest  of  you  intriguing  lords,  who 
get  courage  for  your  timid  hearts  out  of  the  wine 
cups,  remember,  and  shudder  at  the  thought,  that 
in  the  bumpers  in  your  hands  not  wine,  but  the 
blood  of  the  innocent,  foams.  Shame  on  you  all, 
that  you  give  your  Prince  wine  that  you  may 
demand  of  him  blood !  And  now,  your  High- 
ness, add  two  weeks  more  to  my  term  of  exile." 

With  these  words  the  Princess  quickly  left  the 
hall.  The  lords  were  silent  and  dared  not  look 
at  each  other.  Teleki  rose,  closed  the  door, 
dipped  his  quill  and  said : 

"  Let  us  continue  from  where  we  left  off." 


CHAPTER  XVII 

DEATH   FOR   A   KISS 

Paul  Peldi  took  the  direct  route  from  Karls- 
burg  to  Bodola.  All  the  way  he  was  tormented 
by  the  thought  which  Teleki's  words  had  called 
up  again.  In  itself  a  kiss  is  a  very  innocent  mat- 
ter but  if  another  knows  of  it,  has  noticed  it  ? — 
if  this  should  be  only  one  pole  of  the  world  of 
distrust  about  which  the  soul  revolves  bringing 
up  now  this,  now  that,  which  might  have  hap- 
pened before  and  after, — and  then  too  another 
knows  of  it  ? —  The  husband  thought  that  a  kiss 
nobody  knew  about  caused  no  defect  in  his  wife's 
virtue — but  now  it  lived  on  the  lips  of  others ; 
perhaps  still  more ;  perhaps  the  world  was  drag- 
ging his  honor  in  the  dust  while  he  supposed  it 
well  guarded,  and  the  first  sound  of  the  derision 
to  him  so  deadly  had  just  reached  his  ear,  and 
that  too  from  his  most  hated  foe.     .     .     . 

Night  interrupted  his  thoughts.  The  horses 
were  tired  out,  Peldi  had  given  them  no  rest,  had 
had  no  fresh  relays, — only  on  and  on.  lie  wished 
to  get  home  as  quickly  as  possible — to  have  under 
his  eyes  that  wife  who  had  cost  him  such  disgrace 
— who  knows  how  much  ! —  Put  is  it  sufficient 
satisfaction  to  see  a  woman  Aveep  or  die  when  a 

309 


310    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

man  still  lives  on  whom  he  might  take  revenge  ? 
— a  man  too  who  had  been  his  enemy  from  the 
time  when  they  had  both  served  as  pages  of 
Gabriel  Bethlen  and  who  now  sought  out  the 
most  sensitive  spot  in  his  heart  to  tear  it  with  his 
ruthless  hand. 

"  Turn  about ! "  he  shouted  to  the  driver. 
"  Take  the  road  to  Klausenburg." 

The  old  servant  shook  his  head,  turned  into  a 
side  road  and  soon  lost  the  road  so  completely  in 
this  wandering  by  night  that  he  was  at  last 
obliged  to  confess  to  his  master  that  he  did  not 
know  himself  where  they  were.  Beldi  trembled 
with  inward  emotion.  Looking  about  him  he 
saw  not  far  off  a  light,  and  quite  out  of  temper 
he  bade  the  coachman  drive  toward  it.  They 
drove  into  the  courtyard  of  a  lonely  country 
house.  The  barking  of  the  great  house-dog 
brought  out  the  master,  in  whom  Beldi  recognized 
old  Adam  Gyergyai  one  of  his  dearest  friends 
who,  as  he  recognized  Beldi,  hurried  forward  to 
embrace  him,  beside  himself  with  joy. 

"  Good-evening,  my  dear  friend,"  said  the 
good  old  man,  covering  his  guest  with  kisses  : — 
"I  do  not  ask  what  good  fortune  has  brought 
you  to  me." 

"  To  tell  the  truth,  I  have  lost  my  way.  I  was 
on  my  way  to  Klausenburg.  I  shall  go  on  this 
very  night,  and  with  your  permission  leave  my 
horses  here  to  rest." 


Death  for  a  Kiss  311 

"  "What  have  you  to  do  there  that  is  so  press- 
ing?" 

"I  must  carry  some  news,"  said  Beldi,  eva- 
sively. 

"  If  that  is  all,  why  need  you  hasten  so  ?  You 
can  certainly  trust  it  to  a  letter  and  one  of  my 
servants  on  horse  shall  carry  it  at  once  to  the 
place  while  you  stay  here." 

"  You  are  right,"  said  Beldi,  after  some  consid- 
eration ; — "  it  will  be  better  for  me  to  manage  the 
matter  by  letter."  So  he  asked  for  writing  ma- 
terials, sat  down  and  wrote  Banfy.  Writing 
usually  brings  a  certain  soberness  to  one's 
thoughts,  so  this  letter  was  in  quite  a  moderate 
tone.  He  informed  Banfy  that  he  summoned 
him  to  Szamos-Ujvar  to  adjust  an  affair  of  honor. 
With  that  Beldi  sealed  the  letter  and  intrusted 
it  to  Gyergyai  with  the  request  that  he  be  so 
kind  as  to  send  it. 

"  So  you  are  writing  to  Banfy,  my  good  friend," 
said  the  old  man,  looking  at  the  address  of  the 
letter.  "  You  could  have  talked  with  him  a  little 
while  ago.  What  have  you  two  to  arrange  with 
each  other  that  is  so  urgent  ?  " 

"  You  remember,  my  friend,"  replied  Beldi, 
"  that  you  saw  me  once  in  the  lists  with  Banfy, 
at  the  time  of  the  tournament  when  George 
Eakoczy  was  the  master  ?  " 

"  Oh  yes,  you  had  overcome  all  other  contest- 
ants but  could  do  nothing  against  each  other." 


312    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  On  that  occasion  you  said  that  you  would  like 
to  see  which  one  of  us  would  carry  off  the  victory 
in  a  real  engagement." 

"  Yes,  I  remember  that  too." 

"  l^ow  you  shall  see." 

Gyergyai  looked  Beldi  in  the  eye. 

"My  friend,  I  do  not  know  what  this  letter 
contains  but  from  your  expression  I  infer  your 
thought.  I  have  heard  my  father  say  that  a  man 
should  not  send  off  the  same  day  a  letter  written 
under  excitement,  but  should  lay  it  under  his 
pillow  and  sleep  on  it.  The  advice  is  not  bad. 
Do  not  send  your  letter  off  before  morning ;  in 
fact  I  will  not  send  it  to-night." 

Beldi  complied  with  the  old  man's  advice.  He 
put  the  letter  under  his  pillow,  lay  down,  fell 
asleep  and  dreamed.  In  his  dream  he  was 
happy  with  his  wife  and  children.  The  noise  of 
a  wagon  passing  by  in  the  morning  awakened 
him.  The  first  thing  that  his  hand  touched  was 
his  letter  to  Banfy.  He  broke  it  open,  read  it 
through  again,  and — was  very  much  ashamed 
that  he  had  written  anything  of  the  kind. 

"  Where  was  your  understanding,  Beldi  ?  "  he 
asked  himself  with  a  smile,  tore  the  letter  in  two 
and  threw  it  into  the  fire.  "  How  they  would 
have  laughed  at  you  !  "  he  thought.  "  They  would 
have  said  you  were  an  old  fool  to  Avhom  it  had 
occurred  late  in  life  to  be  jealous  of  the  mother 
of  his  children  on  account  of  a  kiss  given  by  a 


Death  for  a  Kiss  313 

man  in  his  cups  and  received  against  the  lady's 
will."  AVhat  a  weapon  he  would  have  given 
Banfy  if  he  had  announced  that  he  was  not  sure 
of  his  wife  on  Banfy's  account.  "  We  will  go 
straight  to  Bodola,"  he  said  gently  to  his  servant 
when  he  entered,  and  then  he  took  leave  of  his 
host. 

"  And  what  about  the  letter  you  were  going  to 
send  ?  "  asked  Gyergyai  with  concern. 

"  I  have  already  conveyed  it — to  the  flames  !  " 
replied  Beldi,  smiling,  and  went  on  his  way  with 
his  feelings  quite  changed.  As  he  approached 
Bodola  he  noticed  from  a  distance  the  members 
of  his  family  who  had  been  watching  for  him 
from  the  castle  balcony  ;  as  soon  as  they  recog- 
nized his  carriage  they  hurried  down  to  meet 
him.  When  he  reached  the  foot  of  the  castle 
liill  there  they  all  were, — his  wife  and  children  ; 
they  threw  themselves  on  his  neck  with  cries  of 
joy  and  he  kissed  each  one  several  times  over, 
but  especially  his  dear  devoted  wife  on  whom  he 
feasted  his  eyes.  It  seemed  to  him  that  her  eyes 
were  brighter,  her  face  more  charming,  her  lips 
sweeter  than  ever.  "  What  fools  men  are  ! " 
thought  Beldi.  "When  they  do  not  see  their 
wives  they  are  ready  to  believe  everything  bad 
of  them,  and  when  they  do  see  them  they  forget 
it  all." 

lie  was  so  abandoned  to  his  joy  that  he  did  not 
observe  that  there  was  a  stranger  in  the  family 


314    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

circle,  but  the  stranger  made  haste  to  attract  his 
attention.  He  was  Feriz  Bey,  a  handsome,  well- 
built  young  Turk,  with  frank,  noble  features  re- 
sembling a  Hungarian's. 

"  You  do  not  notice  me,  or  perhaps  you  do  not 
remember  me,"  said  the  youth,  stepping  up  to 
Beldi. 

Beldi  glanced  at  him  and  thought  he  recog- 
nized him,  but  did  not  venture  to  call  him  by 
name  until  his  younger  daughter  Aranka  hang- 
ing on  her  father's  arm  said  with  a  childlike 
laugh : 

"  Have  you  forgotten  Feriz  Bey  ?  I  knew  him 
at  once." 

Beldi  extended  his  hand  to  the  youth  with  a 
cordial  greeting. 

"  My  father  sends  me  to  you  with  an  urgent 
message  and  had  you  not  come  I  should  have 
ridden  after  you.  When  your  family  rejoicing 
is  over  call  me,  for  my  mission  admits  of  no  de- 
lay." 

Beldi  was  surprised  at  the  serious  tone  of  the 
youth,  and  as  soon  as  he  reached  the  castle  called 
him  aside  to  a  private  room.  Then  the  young 
Bey  gave  him  a  roll  fastened  with  a  yellow  seal 
and  tied  with  cords.  Beldi  broke  it  open  and 
read  as  follows : 

"  May  heaven  protect  and  defend  you  and  your 
family.  Transylvania  is  in  peril ;  the  Grand 
Seignior    is    aroused    by   the   conflict    between 


Death  for  a  Kiss  315" 

Dionysius  Banfy  and  the  Pasha  of  Nagy  Yarad. 
It  is  reported  that  this  nobleman  is  in  corre- 
spondence with  the  Eoman  emperor.  See  to  it 
that  the  country  bridles  Banfy ;  you  have  still 
force  sufficient.  The  Sultan  has  sworn  that  if 
the  Prince  should  not  prove  a  match  for  him 
and  know  how  to  command  he  will  drive  them 
both  out  of  the  country  and  intrust  the  control 
of  Transylvania  to  a  pasha.  The  pashas  of  Nagy 
Yarad  and  Temesvar,  the  princes  on  the  frontier 
and  Tartar  Khan  have  received  orders  to  hold 
themselves  in  readiness  to  make  their  way  into 
Transylvania  from  all  sides  at  the  first  signal. 
Keep  that  noble  lord  under  check  for  death 
hangs  over  your  heads  by  a  mere  thread, 

"  Your  good  friend, 

"  KuTSCHUK  Pasha." 

Beldi's  face  grew  dark  as  he  read  these  lines. 
So  then  it  was  in  vain  for  him  to  put  Banfy's 
name  out  of  his  mind ;  this  letter  called  it  up 
again  and  in  an  aspect  still  more  hateful.  He 
folded  the  letter,  and  in  a  few  words  gave  the 
serious  youth  a  reply  for  his  father. 

"Inform  your  father  that  our  action  shall  an- 
ticipate the  threatened  evil.  I  send  my  thanks 
for  the  warning." 

With  this  reply  Feriz  Bey  left  the  castle. 
Beldi  remained  alone  in  his  room ;  deep  in 
thought  he  paced  back  and  forth,  and  racked  his 
brain  to  find  out  some  way  to  meet  the  peril,  but 
he  saw  none.  It  was  not  to  bo  expected  that  a 
man  of  Banfy's  pride  would  make  any  conces- 


316    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

sions  to  the  Pasha,  especially  after  his  victory 
and  in  a  just  cause.  And  yet  the  justice  of  the 
cause  must  give  way  to  the  welfare  of  the  coun- 
try. Deep  in  these  and  similar  thoughts  he  did 
not  notice  that  some  one  was  knocking  at  his 
door.  When  no  ansAver  was  made  to  the  thrice- 
repeated  knock  the  door  opened  and  Beldi,  rous- 
ing himself  from  his  meditation,  saw  Michael 
Teleki.  Beldi  was  at  first  so  bewildered  that  his 
speech  forsook  him.  "  You  seem  surprised  at  my 
coming,"  said  Teleki,  noticing  Beldi's  astonish- 
ment. "  You  are  amazed  that  I  should  have 
followed  you  such  a  distance  after  an  absence  of 
barely  twenty-four  hours.  Great  changes  have 
taken  place.  Transylvania  is  threatened  by  a 
peril  which  must  be  prevented  at  once." 

"  I  know  it,"  replied  Beldi,  and  let  Teleki  read 
Kutschuk  Pasha's  letter  with  the  exception  of  the 
signature. 

"  You  know  more  than  I,"  said  the  minister ; 
"  what  I  wished  to  say  of  this  affair  is  a  secret 
which  not  even  walls  may  hear." 

"  I  understand,"  said  Beldi,  and  at  once  gave 
orders  that  no  one  should  come  into  the  entrance 
hall,  stationed  guards  under  the  windows  and 
had  the  curtains  drawn.  Only  one  way  was  left 
unguarded,  and  that  was  a  door  in  the  arras  at 
the  back  of  the  room,  which  led  by  a  narrow 
hallway  to  his  wife's  sleeping  room,  an  arrange- 
ment often  found  in  the  houses  of  the  Plungarian 


Death  for  n  Kiss  317 

nobility.  By  way  of  precaution  Beldi  closed 
even  that  door. 

"  Do  you  feel  safe  enough  ?  "  he  asked  Teleki. 

"  One  thing  more.  Give  nie  your  word  of 
honor  that  in  case  the  information  communicated 
to  you  does  not  meet  your  approval  you  will  at 
least  guard  it  as  a  secret." 

"  I  promise  solemnly,"  replied  Beldi,  tense  for 
the  development.  With  that  Teleki  drew  out  a 
sheet  of  parchment  folded  several  times,  spread 
it  out  and  held  it  under  Beldi's  eyes  without  let- 
ting it  go  out  of  his  hands.  It  was  the  League 
formed  against  Banfy  signed  and  sealed  by  the 
Prince.  The  farther  Beldi  read  in  the  document 
the  gloomier  he  grew.  Finally  he  turned  to 
Teleki  and  thrust  the  paper  from  him  with  loath- 
ing. 

"  My  lord,  that  is  a  dirty  piece  of  work  ! " 

Teleki  was  prepared  for  such  a  reception  and 
summoned  his  usual  sophistry  to  his  aid. 

"  Beldi,"  he  said,  "  this  is  no  time  for  strait- 
laced  notions.  It  is  the  end  and  not  the  means 
in  this  case.  This  is  the  worst  only  because  it  is 
the  last.  It  is  the  last  because  there  is  no  other 
way  left.  If  anybody  in  the  country  has  attained 
to  such  despotism  that  the  arm  of  the  law  is  no 
longer  strong  enougli  to  bring  him  into  the 
courts,  then  he  has  only  himself  to  thank  if  the 
state  is  compelled  to  conspire  against  him.  The 
man  who  cannot  be  reached  by  the  executioner's 


318    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

axe  is  struck  by  the  dagger  of  the  assassin. 
When  Dionysius  Banfy  set  at  naught  the  com- 
mands of  the  Prince  and  began  war  on  his  own 
account  he  put  himself  outside  the  law.  In  such 
a  case  when  the  justice  of  the  state  has  lost  its 
authority  it  is  natural  to  take  refuge  in  secret 
justice.  If  anybody  has  wronged  me  and  the 
law  cannot  procure  me  satisfaction  I  make  use  of 
my  own  weapons  and  shoot  him  down  wherever 
I  find  him.  If  the  country  is  wronged  by  any- 
body who  escapes  punishment,  it  must  make  use 
of  the  jus  ligatum  and  have  the  man  seized.  The 
general  welfare  demands  this  and  the  general 
peril  drives  us  to  it." 

"  God's  hand  controls  us,"  said  Beldi.  "  If  he 
will  destroy  our  fatherland  let  us  bow  our  heads 
and  die  with  a  quiet  conscience — die  in  the  de- 
fence of  liberty ;  but  let  us  never  raise  our  arms 
to  the  destruction  of  our  own  hereditary  justice. 
Bather  let  us  endure  the  evils  that  have  their 
origin  in  this  freedom,  than  lay  the  axe  to  its 
very  root.  Let  war  and  conflict  over  freedom 
enter  our  land  rather  than  any  conspiracy  con- 
trary to  its  laws.  The  one  sheds  the  blood  of 
the  nation  but  the  other  kills  her  soul.  I  disap- 
prove of  this  League  and  will  fight  against  it." 

At  this  Michael  Teleki  rose,  fell  on  his  knees 
before  Beldi  and  said  with  his  hands  raised  to 
heaven : 

"I  swear  by  the  Almighty  Living  God:  so 


Death  for  a  Kiss  319 

may  he  grant  me  salvation,  protect  my  life,  pros, 
per  my  wife,  my  children,  as  I  am  yom*  true 
friend ;  and  because  I  know  that  Banfy's  every 
effort  is  directed  to  destroy  you  and  your  home 
therefore  do  I  announce  to  you  that  if  you  love 
your  life,  that  of  your  wife,  your  children,  you 
must  meet  this  impending  danger  by  signing  the 
League.  Kow  I  have  said  all  that  I  could  to 
save  you  and  the  fatherland  and  that  too  at  my 
own  peril.     I  wash  my  hands  in  innocence." 

Beldi  turned  in  calm  dignity  toward  the 
Prince's  minister  and  said  in  a  tone  of  firm  con- 
viction : 

"  Fiat  justitia,  pereat  mundus." 

****** 

A  few  minutes  after  Teleki's  arrival  at  Bodola 
a  rider  came  bounding  into  the  castle  yard.  It 
Avas  Andrew  the  faithful  old  servant  of  Madame 
Apafi,  who  inquired  for  Madame  Beldi,  handed 
her  a  letter  from  the  Princess  and  added  that 
this  was  the  more  urgent  as  he  had  recognized 
Teleki's  carriage  in  the  courtyard,  which  he 
should  have  preceded. 

Madame  Beldi  broke  open  the  letter,  and 
read  : 

"My  dear  Friend  :  Michael  Teleki  has  gone 
to  your  husband.  His  purpose  is  to  ruin  I5uufy 
secretly  by  I'cldi's  hand.  The  nobles  have  taken 
an  oath  to  break  the  law.     Fortunately  every 


320    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

one  of  them  has  a  wife  in  those  heart  the  better 
feelings  are  not  yet  dead.  I  have  called  on  each 
one  separately  to  guard  her  husband  against 
Teleki's  malice.  I  hope  to  attain  the  greatest 
result  through  you.  Beldi  is  the  most  distin- 
guished among  them ;  if  he  agrees  to  the  League 
the  rest  will  follow  his  example ;  but  he  is  also 
the  most  honorable  man  and  the  best  husband. 
I  count  on  your  firmness  ;  use  every  means. 

"  Your  friend, 
"Anna  Boknemissa." 

Madame  Beldi  almost  gave  way  when  she  read 
this  letter,  Teleki  had  been  talking  for  half-an- 
hour  with  her  husband  and  the  servants  had 
brought  word  that  every  one  had  been  ordered 
away  from  the  lords'  vicinity,  even  from  the  en- 
trance hall.  The  entire  situation  became  clear 
to  the  lady's  mind  at  once.  She  was  terrified  ! 
perhaps  it  was  already  too  late  and  she  could  not 
get  to  her  husband.  "What  should  she  do  ?  Then 
she  remembered  the  secret  way  from  her  room 
to  her  husband's  and  she  hurried  along,  reached 
the  arras  door,  stood  there  and  listened.  She 
heard  only  the  voice  of  Teleki,  who  spoke  with 
growing  passion  amounting  to  vehemence.  She 
looked  through  the  key  hole  and  saw  how  Teleki 
knelt  before  her  husband  and  with  upraised 
hands  and  oaths  sought  to  persuade  him.  At 
this  sight  Madame  Beldi  was  terror-stricken. 
Why  did  the  proud,  powerful  man  kneel  before 
Beldi  ?    "What  was  he  swearing  so  passionately  ? 


Death  for  a  Kiss  321 

Suddenly  Banf y's  name  rang-on  her  ear.  Horror 
seized  her,  and  at  the  moment  -when  Beldi 
answered :  "  Let  justice  prevail  though  the  world 
fall,"  she  thought  in  her  ignorance  of  Latin  that 
her  husband  had  consented,  and  in  her  despair 
she  pressed  the  latch  of  the  door.  When  this 
did  not  open  she  pulled  at  it  with  frenzied 
strength  and  shouted  passionately  ;  "  My  husband, 
my  beloved  master !  Lord  of  my  .  heart !  Do 
not  believe  one  word  Teleki  says,  for  he  will  ruin 
vou ! " 

At  this  passionate  outcry  the  man  started  up 
in  alFright  and  Beldi  arose  with  annoyance,  went 
to  the  door  and  said  to  his  wife  angrily  :  "  Stay 
in  your  own  province,  my  wife." 

Madame  Beldi  lost  her  presence  of  mind  en- 
tirely. The  thought  that  her  husband  might 
assent  to  Teleki's  plan  made  it  impossible  for  her 
to  comprehend  the  situation.  She  forgot  that 
even  the  best  man  is  ashamed  to  have  it  publicly 
known  that  he  is  under  the  control  of  his  wife, 
and  merely  to  prove  the  contrary  would  be 
inclined  to  be  untrue  to  the  very  convictions  he 
would  have  followed  without  compulsion.  Con- 
sequently Madame  Beldi  rushed  into  the  room, 
sank  down  at  her  husband's  feet,  clung  to  his 
knees  and  called  out  in  an  impassioned  voice : 

"  Sweet  lord  of  my  heart !  By  the  Almighty 
God,  I  implore  you,  do  not  believe  this  man.  Do 
not  be  influenced  by  him  to  bring  innocent  blood 


322    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

on  your  head.  You  have  always  been  just.  You 
cannot  turn  hangman  !  " 

"  Wife,  you  are  mad  !  " 

"  I  know  what  I  am  saying.  I  saw  him  on 
his  knees  before  you.  He  who  believes  in  God 
does  not  kneel  before  any  man.  He  means 
through  you  to  ruin  Dionysius  Banfy.  Woe  to 
us  if  you  do  that,  for  if  he  is  the  first  you  will  be 
the  second." 

When  Teleki  saw  his  secret  disclosed  in  this 
way  he  was  furious. 

"  n  my  wife  did  that  to  me,"  he  said,  violently, 
"  I  would  tear  her  eyes  out  of  her  head.  If  any- 
body wished  to  help  me  for  my  own  safety  I 
should  thank  him  for  it  rather  than  leave  him  to 
be  met  by  my  wife  in  an  insulting  way." 

Beldi  called  out  angrily  to  his  wife  to  leave  at 
once. 

"  I  shall  stay  even  if  you  kill  me :  for  this  is  a 
case  of  life  and  death.  Here  the  peace  of  your 
family  is  at  stake  and  in  that  I  have  a  right.  I 
too  may  speak.  I  beg,  I  entreat  you,  undertake 
nothing  against  Banfy." 

Beldi  was  ashamed  of  this  attack  upon  his 
manly  supremacy  and  could  hardly  control  him- 
self. When  his  wife  mentioned  Banfy  he  started 
as  if  a  viper  had  stung  him.  The  effect  of  this 
name  did  not  escape  Teleki  and  he  said  ironically 
and  with  meaning : 

"  It  seems  women  pardon  certain  things  more 


Death  for  a  Kiss  323 

readily  than  their  husbands."  The  sharp  allusion 
went  through  Beldi's  soul  like  lightning.  The 
kiss  came  into  his  mind.  The  kiss !  Pale  and 
speechless  he  seized  his  wife  by  the  arm  and  her 
sob  only  serving  to  fan  his  jealousy,  he  dragged 
her  through  the  arras  door  and  locked  it  behind 
her.  There  she  lay  sobbing  violently,  cursing 
the  princely  counsellor  loudly  and  beating  against 
the  closed  door  with  her  hand.  Beldi  sat  down 
white  as  death  and  with  teeth  set,  called  out  to 
Teleki : 

"  Where  is  the  document  ?  " 

Teleki  spread  it  out  before  hun  on  the  table. 
AVithout  a  word  Beldi  took  his  pen  and  with 
steady  hand  wrote  his  name  under  that  of  Michael 
Apafi's.  A  smile  of  triumph  played  about  Teleki's 
lips.  When  that  had  been  accomplished  there 
was  once  more  a  threatening,  an  accusing  knock 
at  Beldi's  heart.  lie  laid  his  hand  on  the  paper 
and  turned  with  serious  glance  toward  Teleki. 

"  I  make  one  condition,"  he  said,  hoarsely.  "  If 
Banfy  does  not  oppose  his  arrest  with  weapons 
right  and  justice  must  be  granted  him  according 
to  legal  forms." 

"  It  shall  be  so — just  so,"  replied  the  Prince's 
counsellor,  and  reached  for  the  paper. 

And  still  Beldi  did  not  give  it  up.  Still  he  did 
not  let  it  go  out  of  his  hand. 

"  My  lord,"  he  said,  "  promise  me  also,  that 
you  will  not  put  Banfy  to  death  secretly,  but 


324    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

when  he  is  arrested  you  will  bring  suit  against 
him  according  to  the  usual  mode  of  procedure, 
in  a  regular  court  of  justice.  If  you  do  not  as- 
sure me  of  this,  then  I  will  tear  this  paper  in  two 
and  throw  it  into  the  fire  with  the  Prince's  sig- 
nature and  mine." 

"  I  assure  you,  on  my  word ! "  promised  the 
Princely  counsellor,  at  the  same  time  inwardly 
smiling  at  the  man  who  while  he  was  still  up- 
right showed  himself  weak,  and  when  he  had 
already  fallen  strove  to  show  himself  firm. 

With  the  League  signed  Teleki  went  the  same 
day  to  Ladislaus  Csaki,  from  him  to  Haller  and 
then  to  Bethlen.  As  soon  as  they  saw  Beldi's 
name  they  signed,  for  all  hated  Banfy,  In  every 
house  the  husbands  fell  out  with  their  wives. 
Nowhere  did  Teleki  escape  calumny.  Neverthe- 
less the  League  was  established. 

So  Transylvania  made  her  own  grave. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

WIFE   AND   ODALISQUE 

Since  that  painful  interview  Madame  Banfy 
had  not  seen  her  husband.  Fate  had  willed  that 
Banfy  should  remain  away  continually ;  he  was 
hardly  back  from  the  assembly  at  Karlsburg 
when  he  was  called  to  Somlyo  where  his  troops 
had  taken  a  stand  against  the  Turks.  During 
the  few  houi's  he  had  spent  in  his  house  in  the 
intervals,  his  wife  had  secluded  herself  from  him 
and  had  not  admitted  any  of  the  retinue  to  her 
presence.  She  did  not  leave  her  room,  and  re- 
ceived nobody. 

One  day  both  husband  and  wife  were  invited 
to  be  god-parents  at  Eoppand,  in  the  house  of 
Gabriel  Vitez  to  whom  a  son  had  been  born,  and 
who  knew  nothing  of  the  existing  variance.  It 
was  impossible  to  refuse  the  invitation.  On  the 
appointed  day  Madame  Banfy  from  Bonczida, 
and  her  husband  from  Somlyo,  to  their  mutual 
surprise  met  at  the  house  of  rejoicing.  At  first 
they  shrank  from  meeting  each  other ;  their  in- 
clination had  long  sought  such  a  meeting  but 
pride  had  restrained  them.  So  they  were  both 
glad  and  indignant  at  this  accident  but  could  not 
express  both  feelings.     In  a  circle  of  friends  their 

325 


326    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

conduct  must  be  such  that  no  one  should  know 
that  this  meeting  was  not  of  daily  occurrence 
with  them. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  festivity  and  banquet, 
which  lasted  until  late  at  night,  Vitez  took  care 
that  all  his  guests  should  be  lodged  with  due 
comfort.  The  wives  were  with  their  husbands, 
the  young  girls  had  an  apartment  to  themselves 
and  the  young  men  the  rooms  assigned  to  the 
hunters. 

For  Banfy  and  his  wife  a  pavilion  in  the  garden 
had  been  fitted  up,  which  promised  to  be  the 
quietest  spot  as  it  was  quite  separated  from  the 
noisy  court.  As  an  especial  mark  of  attention 
the  master  himself  conducted  them  there.  It 
had  been  some  time  since  they  had  slept  under 
the  same  roof  but  in  the  presence  of  so  many  ac- 
quaintances they  could  not  show  their  feelings 
and  were  compelled  to  accept  the  provision  made 
for  them.  It  was  not  enough  to  accompany  them 
there  himself  but  the  host  indulged  in  many  jests 
and  finally  left  them  alone  after  many  times  wish- 
ing them  good-night. 

The  pavilion  consisted  of  two  adjoining  rooms. 
They  looked  very  pleasant ;  in  one  of  them  a 
merry  fire  blazed  high  in  the  chimney  and  the 
tall  clock  in  the  corner  ticked  familiarly.  Be- 
hind the  parted  brocade  curtains  of  the  high  bed 
Avere  seen  the  snow-white  feather-beds  inviting 
to  rest,  and  two  small  red-bordered  pillows  on 


Wife  and  Odalisque  327 

them.  In  the  other  room  partly  lighted  by  the 
tirelifjht  was  a  sofa  covered  with  a  bear's  skin 
and  with  one  cushion  of  deerskin.  Evidently  it 
had  not  been  expected  that  anybody  would  sleep 
here. 

Banfy  looked  at  his  wife  sadly.  Now  for  the 
first  time,  since  he  could  no  longer  come  near 
her  he  saw  what  a  treasure  he  had  had  in  this 
beautiful  and  noble  woman.  Gentle,  sorrowful, 
with  eyes  downcast,  his  wife  stood  before  him. 
In  her  heart  too  many  traitorous  feelings  were 
pleading  for  her  husband.  Pride  and  injured 
wifely  dignity,  that  inflexible  judge,  began  al- 
most to  waver.  In  a  noble  heart  love  does  not 
give  way  to  hatred  but  to  pain. 

Banfy  stepped  nearer  to  his  wife,  took  her 
hand  in  his  and  pressed  it.  He  felt  the  hand 
tremble,  but  there  was  no  return  of  his  pressure. 
He  kissed  her  gently  on  the  forehead,  cheeks  and 
lips :  the  lady  permitted  this  but  without  return, 
and  yet — had  she  looked  up  at  her  husband  she 
would  have  seen  in  his  eyes  two  tears  of  most 
sincere  penitence.  Banfy  sat  down  speechless 
with  a  sigh,  still  holding  Margaret's  hand  in  his. 
It  needed  only  a  friendly  word  from  his  wife  and 
he  would  have  thrown  liimself  at  her  feet  and 
we})t  like  a  repentant  child.  Instead  of  that  ]\ra- 
danie  J3anfy  with  a  self-denying  affectation  said  : 

"  Do  you  wish  to  stay  in  this  room  and  shall  I 
go  into  the  other?"     Iler  frosty  tone  touched 


328    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

Banfy.  He  sighed  deeply  and  his  eyes  looked 
sorrowfully  at  the  Paradise  closed  against  him  by 
his  wife's  joyless  countenance.  Sadly  he  rose 
from  the  chair,  drew  his  wife's  hand  to  his  lips, 
whispered  a  barely  audible  "  Good-night "  and 
with  unsteady  steps  entered  the  next  room  and 
closed  the  door. 

Madame  Banfy  made  ready  to  undress,  but 
sorrow  filled  her  heart  and  she  threw  herself  on 
the  bed,  buried  her  face  in  her  hands  and  re- 
mained lost  in  grief. 

Can  there  be  a  greater  pain  than  when  the 
heart  struggles  with  its  own  feelings,  than  when 
a  wife  attains  to  the  conviction  that  the  ideal  of 
her  love  whom  she  adored  next  to  God,  is  only 
an  ordinary  man,  and  that  the  man  whom  she 
had  loved  so  devotedly  is  deserving  only  of  her 
contempt  ?  yet  she  is  not  able  to  stop  loving  him. 
She  feels  that  she  must  hate  him  and  separate 
herself  from  him  ;  she  knows  that  she  cannot 
live  without  him ;  she  would  gladly  die  for  him 
and  yet  no  opportunity  for  death  offers.  Only 
an  unlocked  door  separated  them, — they  were 
only  a  few  steps  apart.  How  small  the  distance 
and  yet  how  great ! 

She  sank  into  a  deep  revery.  The  fire  had  en- 
tirely burned  down  and  the  room  was  growing 
darker  and  darker.  Only  the  woman's  figure 
with  her  head  buried  in  her  hands  was  still 
lighted    by    the    glowing    coals.     Suddenly    it 


Wife  and  Odalisque  329 

seemed  to  her  in  the  stillness  of  the  night  and  of 
her  thoughts,  as  if  she  heard  whispers  and 
stealthy  steps  at  the  door.  Madame  Banfy 
really  did  hear  this  but  she  was  in  that  first 
sleep  when  we  hear  without  noticing  what  we 
hear ;  Avhen  we  know  what  passes  without  heed. 
There  was  a  whispering  outside  the  window  too, 
and  it  seemed  to  her  that  she  heard  besides  a 
slight  noise  of  sAVords.  Half  asleep,  half  awake, 
she  thought  she  had  risen  and  bolted  the  door 
but  this  was  only  a  dream ;  the  door  was  not 
fastened.  Then  there  was  the  noise  of  the  latch 
— she  dreamed  that  her  husband  came  out  to  her 
and  entreated  her. 

"  Let  us  separate,  Banf}^"  she  tried  to  say,  but 
the  words  died  on  her  lips.  The  figure  in  the 
dream  whispered  to  her,  "  I  am  not  Banfy,  but 
the  headsman,"  and  took  her  by  the  hand.  At 
this  cold  touch  IMadame  Banfy  cried  out  in  terror 
and  awoke.  Two  men  stood  before  her  with 
daggers  drawn.  The  lady  looked  at  them  with 
a  shudder ;  botli  were  well-knoAvn  figures  ;  one 
was  Caspar  Kornis,  Captain  at  Maros,  and  the 
other  was  John  Daczo,  Captain  at  Csik,  who 
stood  there  threatening  her  with  the  points  of 
their  bared  daggers  at  her  breast. 

"  Xo  noise,  my  gracious  lady !  "  said  Daczo, 
sternly.     "  AVhere  is  Banfy  ?  " 

The  lady,  wakened  from  her  first  sleep,  could 
scarcely  distinguish  the  objects  about  her.     Ter- 


330    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

ror  robbed  Iier  of  speech.  Suddenly  she  noticed 
through  the  door  that  the  passage-way  was  filled 
with  armed  men  and  with  that  sight  her  presence 
of  mind  seemed  to  return  at  once.  She  took  in 
the  significance  of  the  moment  and  when  Daczo, 
gnashing  his  teeth  once  more  asked  where  Banfy 
was  she  sprang  up,  ran  to  the  door  opening  to 
her  husband's  room,  turned  the  key  quickly  and 
shouted  with  all  her  might : 

"  Banfy,  save  yourself !    They  want  your  life !  " 

Daczo  ran  forward  to  stop  the  woman's  mouth 

and  wrest  the  key  from  her.     With  rare  presence 

of  mind  Madame  Banfy  threw  the  key  into  the 

coals  and  cried : 

"  Flee,  Banfy,  your  enemies  are  here !  " 
Daczo  tried  to  get  the  key  out  of  the  coals  and 
burned  his  hand  badly ;  still  more  infuriated  he 
rushed  at  the  lady  with  his  dagger  unsheathed 
intending  to  thrust  her  through,  but  Kornis  held 
him  back. 

"  Stop,  my  lord,  we  have  no  orders  to  kill  the 
lady  nor  would  it  be  worthy  of  us.  Let  us 
rather  break  in  the  door  as  quickly  as  possible." 
Both  men  pushed  with  their  shoulders  against 
the  door,  Daczo  cursing  by  all  the  devils,  while 
Madame  Banfy  on  her  knees  prayed  God  her 
husband  might  escape. 

****** 
Banfy  had  fallen  asleep  and  he  too  had  a  dis- 


Wife  and  Odalisque  331 

tressing  dream,  lie  thought  he  was  in  prison, 
and  when  Margaret's  cr}'  rang  out  he  sprang  in 
terror  from  his  couch,  tore  open  the  window  of 
the  pavilion  without  stopping  to  think  and  with 
one  bound  was  in  the  garden.  Here  he  looked 
round  him  quickly.  The  house  was  surrounded 
on  all  sides  by  armed  Szeklers  and  the  rear  of 
the  garden  was  bordered  by  a  broad  ditch  tilled 
with  stagnant  rain-water.  Among  the  foot-sol- 
diers was  a  group  of  four  or  five  stable  boys 
standing  beside  the  horses  from  which  the  leaders 
had  just  dismounted.  There  was  no  time  to  plan. 
Under  cover  of  the  darkness  Banfy  hurried  up  to 
one  of  the  servants,  struck  him  a  blow  that  made 
the  blood  flow  from  nose  and  mouth,  sprang  on 
the  horse  he  was  holding  and  struck  the  stirrup 
into  its  flank.  At  the  outcry  of  the  servant 
thrown  down  by  the  horse  but  still  holding  to 
the  halter  the  Szeklers  came  running  up  with 
wild  cries.  It  suddenly  occurred  to  Banfy  to  put 
his  hand  in  the  saddlebags  where  there  were  al- 
wa3''s  pistols,  and  seizing  one  he  fired  two  shots 
into  the  crowd  pressing  about  liim.  In  the  con- 
fusion that  resulted  he  made  his  liorse  rear  and 
fled  through  the  garden.  The  stable  boy  still 
clung  to  the  halter  and  was  dragged  along  until 
his  head  struck  against  the  trunk  of  a  tree  and 
he  lay  there  senseless.  Banfy  galloped  to  the 
ditch  and  crossed  it  with  a  bold  leap.  His  pur- 
suers dared  not  follow  him  and  had  to  go  round 


332     The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

by  the  gate,  by  which  Banfy  gained  on  them 
several  hundred  paces,  gave  rein  to  the  beast, 
maddened  by  the  noise  of  pursuit,  and  chased 
away  over  sticks  and  stones,  hills  and  valleys, 
without  aim  or  direction. 

****** 

"  A  curse  on  the  woman ! "  growled  Daczo, 
when  he  learned  that  Banfy  had  succeeded  in  es- 
caping, and  he  threatened  the  wife  with  clenched 
fist.  "  You  are  to  blame  that  Banfy  has  escaped 
us!" 

"  Thanks  to  Thee,  Almighty  God ! "  said  Mar- 
garet, with  hands  upraised  to  heaven. 

The  Szeklers,  exasperated  at  the  husband's  es- 
cape, rushed  at  the  wife  with  weapons  aimed  to 
kill  her. 

"  Let  her  die  ! "  "  Death  on  her  head  !  "  they 
roared,  with  inhuman  fury. 

"  Kill  me.  I  shall  be  glad  to  die,"  said  Mar- 
garet, kneeling  before  them.  "  I  had  only  that 
one  wish  left,  to  be  able  to  die  for  him.  I  am  in 
God's  hand." 

"  Get  away  from  here ! "  cried  out  Kornis ; 
struck  down  the  Szeklers'  weapons  with  his 
sword  and  covered  the  kneeling  woman  with  his 
ong  cloak. 

"  Are  you  not  ashamed  of  yourselves  !  "Would 
you  kill  a  woman,  you  mob  more  pagan  than 
Tartar!  Since  you  have  let  Banfy  escape,  go 
after  him  I " 


Wife  and  Odalisque  333 

"  We  wiU  kill  her ! "  "  We  will  put  an  end  to 
her ! "  roared  the  Szeklers,  and  tried  to  pull 
Kornis  away. 

"  You  cursed  beasts  !  who  is  in  command  here  ? 
am  I  not  your  captain  ?  " 

"Xot  ours,"  replied  a  stiff-necked  Szekler. 
"  Our  captain  is  Nicholas  Bethlcn  and  he  is  not 
here ! " 

"  Go  find  him.  But  first  one  word  ;  if  a  man 
stays  in  this  room  I'll  crush  him  to  pulp !  " 

This  did  not  humble  the  Szeklers,  however,  un- 
til some  one  cried  :  "  Let  us  go  to  Bonczida !  " 
The  others  took  up  the  cry  "  To  Bonczida ! "  and 
went  off  with  loud  curses  and  in  great  disorder. 

Caspar  Kornis  took  Madame  Banfy  at  once  to 
a  carriage  and  had  her  driven  to  Bethlen  castle, 
which  was  at  that  time  Beldi's  property,  hoping 
that  if  Banfy  knew  his  wife  were  imprisoned  he 
would  be  more  manageable. 

****** 

After  Dionysius  Banfy  had  freed  himself  from 
the  snare  set  and  the  sound  of  the  pursuit  grew 
faint,  he  began  to  take  his  bearings  in  the  starry 
night,  and  chose  his  way  so  successfully  through 
forests  and  over  stubljle  fields  that  b}'^  daybreak 
tlie  towers  of  Klausenburg  were  in  sight.  Rage 
now  took  the  place  of  fear.  At  first  he  thought 
that  the  night  attack  had  been  only  an  attempt  of 
his  personal  enemies,  planned  without  the  knoui- 


334    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

edge  of  the  Prince  by  those  who  knew  well  that 
it  was  easier  to  get  approval  for  a  deed  done 
than  for  one  to  be  done.  But  the  attempt  had 
not  succeeded  and  the  lion  escaped  from  the  toils 
of  his  foes  had  still  strength  enough  and  the  will 
necessary  to  turn  on  his  pursuers  and  impress 
them  with  respect  for  the  law. 

In  the  open  field  outside  -the  town  Banfy's 
troops  were  going  through  their  manoeuvres  in 
the  early  morning,  when  their  leader  rode  up  to 
them  with  haggard  face,  head  bare,  without  his 
caftan  and  without  his  weapons.  His  chief  men 
hurried  to  him  in  terror  and  met  him  with  a 
questioning  look. 

"  I  have  just  escaped  from  a  murderous  attack," 
said  Banfy,  with  husky  voice  and  breathing  hard. 
"  My  enemies  fell  upon  me ;  I  have  escaped  but 
my  wife  is  in  their  hands.  By  their  voices  I  rec- 
ognized Kornis  and  Daczo  among  my  pursuers." 

"  In  fact  Daczo's  name  is  worked  on  the  trap- 
pings of  this  horse,"  said  Michael  Angyal,  who 
came  up  just  then. 

Banfy's  face  was  perturbed  as  if  he  could  get 
no  clear  idea  of  either  past  or  present. 

"  I  cannot  understand  the  whole  affair.  If  the 
attack  followed  a  command  of  the  Prince  then 
there  must  have  been  a  suit,  a  summons  or  cer- 
tainly a  sentence.  If  it  was  only  private  revenge 
then  my  hand  is  more  than  a  match  for  both 
these  good  Szeklers.     In  that  case  stay  here  out- 


Wife  and  Odalisque  33^ 

side  the  city  ready  for  an  attack,  while  I  hurry 
back  to  my  castle.  In  a  few  hours  I  shall  know 
what  course  we  must  take." 

Banfy  rode  into  town  accompanied  by  Michael 
Angyal.  As  he  turned  the  corner  of  his  palace 
he  had  to  pass  the  place  where  Madame  Szent- 
Pali's  house  had  stood,  ^^nly  a  corner  stone  was 
left,  and  as  Banfy  chanced  to  look  that  way  he 
saw  sitting  on  this  one  stone  the  former  mistress 
of  the  house,  who  was  waiting  there  for  the  lord 
with  her  face  lighted  with  fiendish  joy,  and  as 
he  turned  his  head  aside  greeted  him  mockingly. 

"  Good-morning,  my  gracious  lord." 

But  Banfy  galloped  on  defiantly.  At  the  cas- 
tle gate  his  steward  from  Bonczida  was  already 
waiting  for  him.  After  the  Szeklers  had  forced 
their  way  into  Bonczida  he  had  escaped ;  but  not 
willing  to  make  a  sensation  Avith  his  Job's  mes- 
sage had  told  nobody,  and  now  only  whispered 
briefly  to  his  lord  that  everything  in  the  castle 
from  top  to  bottom  was  upturned  and  that  the 
Szeklers  had  entertained  themselves  after  their 
own  heart.  Banfy  answered  not  a  word.  He 
called  for  his  armor  and  his  war-horse  and  made 
his  ])reparations  quietly. 

"  ^ly  gracious  lord  would  perhaps  do  well  to 
make  haste,"  urged  the  steward.  "  The  Szeklers 
are  already  in  the  house." 

"  It  is  well,"  answered  Banfy,  pacing  up  and 
down  with  folded  arms. 


336    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  'No,  my  gracious  lord,  it  is  not  well.  Tliey 
have  destroyed  everything  in  the  rooms,  cut  the 
carpets,  divided  up  the  valuables,  let  the  wine  in 
the  cellar  run  out  and  finally  stolen  the  horses." 

"It  is  no  matter,"  answered  the  magnate, 
gloomily.  What  did  he  care  at  that  moment  for 
all  the  valuables,  wine  or  riding  horses  ? 

"  They  have  done  even  more,  my  lord.  They 
have  forced  their  way  into  j^our  wife's  sleeping- 
room,  used  the  portrait  of  the  gracious  lady  as  a 
target  and  disfigured  it  horribly." 

"  What !  the  portrait  of  my  wife  !  "  cried  Banfy, 
laying  his  hand  on  his  sword.  "  The  portrait  of 
my  wife  did  you  say  ?  "  he  repeated,  with  flashing 
eyes.  "  Ah,"  he  cried,  tearing  his  sword  from  its 
sheath  and  turning  his  face  upward  with  an  ex- 
pression never  before  seen  on  it.  He  was  like  an 
exasperated  tiger  in  chains,  with  bloodshot  eyes, 
thick  swollen  veins  in  his  brow  and  bloodthirsty 
lips. 

"  May  God  have  mercy  on  them ! "  he  cried  out 
in  a  fearful  voice,  and  throwing  himself  on  his 
horse  rode  out  to  his  troops. 

"  My  friends,"  he  cried,  before  he  reached  the 
ranks,  "a  swarm  of  hornets  has  fallen  on  my 
castle  and  jjlundered  it.  They  have  destroyed 
everything  in  my  rooms,  cleared  my  stables, 
robbed  my  family  treasures ;  but  I  care  not  for 
that,  let  them  gorge  their  fill,  let  them  have  what 
they  never  knew  before,  let  them  steal  me  even, 


Wife  and  Odalisque  337 

I  should  still  be  master  and  even  after  this  rob- 
bery, with  one  hand  could  pay  off  all  these  beg- 
garly Szekler  princes.  But  they  have  abused  the 
portrait  of  my  wife — of  my  Avife !  And  I  will 
have  my  revenge  for  it — a  frightful  revenge ! 
Follow  me.  The  trees  in  the  garden  at  Bonczida 
have  not  borne  any  fruit  for  some  time  now  but 
they  shall  bear  some." 

The  general  battle-cry  of  the  troops  shoAved 
that  the  army  was  ready  to  follow  Banf}^  The 
leaders  drew  up  their  men  in  ranks  and  the  trum- 
pet had  sounded  the  second  time  when  a  company 
of  twelve  horsemen  came  in  sight  of  Banfy's 
army.  In  the  central  figure  they  recognized  the 
herald  of  the  Prince,  a  broad-shouldered  man  of 
giant  size  who  rode  up  to  Banfy  and  the  officers 
around  him,  and  said  : 

"  Halt ! " 

"  AVe  are  halting.  If  you  have  eyes  you  can 
see,"  said  Michael  Angyal. 

"  In  the  name  of  his  Excellency  the  Prince  I 
summon  you,  Dionysius  Banfy,  to  appear  in  three 
days  before  the  court  in  Karlsburg  to  defend 
yourself  in  legal  form  against  the  indictment 
found  against  you.  Until  that  time  your  wife  re- 
mains in  custody,  as  hostage  for  your  deeds." 

"  We  will  come,"  replied  Michael  Angyal. 
"  Vou  can  see  for  yourself  that  we  were  on  the 
point  of  starting  out  only  we  did  not  know  until 
now  which  way  to  go." 


338    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  Still,  my  lord  captain  !  "  said  Banfy.  "  One 
should  not  use  mockery  with  a  messenger  from 
the  Prince."  The  messenger  turned  then  to  the 
officers : 

"  This  summons  does  not  concern  you.  For 
you  I  have  another  message  to  give  in  the  name 
of  the  Prince." 

"  You  may  keep  it  to  yourself  or  I  will  say 
something  to  you  that  will  make  your  ears  tin- 
gle," sneered  the  captain,  aiming  his  pistol  at  the 
herald. 

"  Down  with  your  pistol ! "  Banfy  called  out  to 
him.  "  Let  him  give  the  Prince's  message.  Give 
him  opportunity  to  speak  freely." 

The  herald  straightened  himself  in  his  saddle 
and  surveying  the  soldiers  said  in  a  loud  voice  : 

"  The  Prince  forbids  you  to  give  further  obe- 
dience to  Banfy ;  any  man  that  takes  up  weapons 
for  him  is  a  traitor  to  his  country." 

"  That's  what  you  are  yourself,"  growled  Mi- 
chael Angyal. 

The  next  moment  the  disorganized  troops  had 
turned  with  rage  and  threats  toward  the  herald : 
a  hundred  swords  flashed  at  the  same  time  above 
his  head. 

"  Stop  !  "  said  Banfy,  in  a  thundering  voice  and 
at  the  same  time  standing  before  the  herald. 
"  The  life  of  this  man  is  sacred  and  inviolable. 
Keep  your  places.  Let  no  man  put  his  hand  to 
his  sword.     I  order  you — I,  your  leader." 


Wife  and  Odalisque  339 

"  Three  cheers  !  "  shouted  the  brigades,  and  at 
the  word  of  command  formed  in  ranks  and  stood 
like  a  wall. 

"  You  will  not  bear  me  ill-will,"  said  Banfy  to 
the  herald  who  had  turned  pale, "  that  these  men 
have  this  once  more  obeyed  me.  Go  back  to 
your  Prince  and  tell  him  that  I  will  appear  before 
him  within  three  days." 

"  We  will  be  there  too,"  shouted  the  captain. 
The  herald  and  his  retinue  moved  away.  Banfy 
dropped  his  liead  in  deep  thouglit.  The  trumpet 
sounded,  for  the  banners  were  unfurled,  but  Banfy 
still  stared  into  space,  speechless,  heavy-hearted 
and  gloomy. 

"  Draw  your  sword,  my  lord,"  Angyal  said  to 
him.  "  Put  yourself  at  our  head  and  let  us  start, 
first  for  Bonczida,  and  then  for  Karlsburg." 

"  AVhat  is  that  you  say  ?  "  said  Banfy.  "  What 
do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Why,  that  since  the  law  has  expressed  itself 
by  the  sword,  the  sword  shall  be  our  defence." 

"  Such  a  case  at  law  would  be  called  civil  war." 

"We  did  not  start  it:  neither  shall  we  add 
fuel  to  the  flame." 

"  It  is  no  longer  a  war  against  my  personal 
enemies  but  against  the  Prince,  and  he  is  the 
head  of  our  country." 

"And  you  are  his  right  band.  11'  tiicy  are  go- 
ing to  light  the  torch  of  war  in  the  country  it 
shall  not  be  cxtinguislied  in  your  blood." 


340    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"And  why  should  my  blood  flow  for  that? 
have  I  committed  a  capital  crime  ?  can  anybody 
accuse  me  of  such  ?  " 

"  You  are  powerful  and  that  is  reason  enough 
to  kill  you." 

"  It  is  all  the  same  to  me.  I  will  go  and  what 
is  more,  alone.  My  wife  is  in  their  hands.  They 
have  it  in  their  power  to  make  me  suffer  their 
vengeance.  If  there  were  no  other  reason  for  my 
appearing,  to  set  her  free  is  my  duty  as  a  knight." 

"  With  weapons  you  can  set  her  free  more 
easily,  and  also  yourself." 

"  I  have  nothing  to  fear.  I  have  never  done 
anything  for  which  I  need  blush  in  the  sight  of 
the  law.  Even  if  they  should  intrigue  against 
me,  still  stay  hero,  summon  my  troops  at  Somlyo 
and  throw  yourself  into  the  breach  there  when 
injustice  is  practiced  against  me." 

"  Oh,  my  lord,  the  army  is  worth  nothing 
when  its  leader  has  surrendered  himself.  To-day 
it  would  still  go  through  fire  for  you  and  be 
ready  to  hail  you  as  Prince ;  but  to-morrow  if  it 
should  learn  that  you  had  obeyed  the  summons 
it  would  disband  and  deny  you." 

"  You  must  not  tell  any  one  of  my  intention, 
I  will  take  a  carriage  at  once  and  drive  to  Karls- 
burg;  you  tell  the  troops  that  I  have  gone  to 
Somlyo  to  collect  the  rest  of  my  army ;  keep 
them  together  under  good  discipline,  tiU  news  of 
me  comes." 


Wife  and  Odalisque  341 

"With  that  Banfy  rode  off  to  Khiusenburg,  while 
Michael  Angyal  sullenly  sheathed  his  sword  and 
proclaimed  to  the  troops  that  they  might  go  to 
rest  in  case  they  were  tired. 

■St  -Jt  -x-  *  *  * 

An  hour  later  we  see  Banfy  in  a  carriage 
drawn  b}^  five  horses,  rolling  along  the  way  to 
Torda.  A  servant  on  horse  led  by  the  bridle  a 
saddle-horse.  The  farther  Banfy  separated  him- 
self from  the  seat  of  his  power  the  greater  his 
anxiety  became ;  his  soul  was  irresolute  and  he 
began  to  see  spectres  brought  nearer  by  every 
step  forward.  Pride  alone  kept  him  from  chang- 
ing his  purpose.  Everything  seemed  to  him  dif- 
ferent from  what  it  had  formerly  been.  lie 
thought  he  read  the  feelings  toAvard  him  of  those 
whom  he  met,  in  their  faces  and  forms  of  greet- 
ing ;  if  anybody  smiled  he  thought  it  was  from 
pity,  if  the  greeting  was  sullen  he  saw  hatred. 
Xow  he  stopped  and  questioned  all  those  with 
whom  he  had  even  the  slightest  acquaintance  ; 
people  whom  he  formerly  deemed  unworthy  of  a 
glance  or  else  looked  down  upon.  Misfortune 
recalls  to  the  memory  of  men  the  faces  of  ac- 
quaintances, and  a  man  who  once  would  have 
even  repelled  the  hand-shake  of  a  friend  now  ex- 
tends his  hand  to  a  foe  while  yet  afar  off. 

Suddenly  he  saw  that  an  open  carriage  was 
coming  toward  him  from  Torda,  and  that  the  one 


342    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

seat  was  occupied  by  a  man  wrapped  in  a  grey 
duster,  in  Avhom  Banfy  as  he  rode  past  recognized 
Martin  Koncz,  the  Bishop  of  the  Unitarians.  He 
called  to  him  to  stop  a  moment.  The  Bishop  on 
account  of  the  noise  of  the  wheels  did  not  hear 
him,  took  off  his  hat  and  drove  on.  Banfy  con- 
sidered this  an  intentional  avoidance  and  looked 
upon  it  as  a  bad  omen.  The  man  who  once  had 
borne  all  perils  so  lightly  now  shrank  back  before 
every  fancy  of  his  brain.  He  ordered  his  car- 
riage to  stop,  mounted  his  horse  and  told  his 
coachman  to  drive  on  to  Torda  and  wait  for  him 
there.  Then  he  galloped  after  the  Bishop's  car- 
riage. When  the  Bishop  saw  him  riding  up  he 
had  his  carriage  stopped,  while  Banfy  breath- 
lessly shouted  from  a  distance  : 

"  So  then  you  will  not  enter  into  conversation 
with  me  ?  " 

"  At  your  good  pleasure,  my  lord ;  I  did  not 
know  that  you  wished  to  speak  with  me." 

"  You  know  already  what  has  happened  to  me, 
I  suppose.  What  do  you  say  to  it  ?  what  ought 
I  to  do?" 

"In  such  a  case  my  lord,  it  is  as  difficult  to 
give  advice  as  it  is  to  receive  it." 

"  I  have  determined  to  obey  the  summons." 

"  As  you  say,  my  lord." 

"  I  certainly  have  nothing  to  fear.  I  feel  the 
justice  of  my  cause." 

"It  is  possible  that  you  are  in  the  right  my 


Wife  and  Odalisque  343 

lord,  but  3'ou  will  hardly  receive  justice  for  that 
reason.  In  the  world  of  to-day  everything  is 
possible." 

Banfy  caught  the  allusion.  He  had  once  used 
the  same  words  to  the  bishop  and  now  he  had  not 
sufficient  strength  of  soul  to  withdraw  proudly, 
but  allowed  himself  to  continue  the  discussion, 

"  It  is  true  the  Prince  is  my  enemy,  but  the 
Princess  has  always  defended  me  and  I  can  put 
confidence  in  her  character." 

"The  relations  between  the  Prince  and  his 
wife  are  at  present  strained.  It  is  said  that  he 
has  even  forbidden  her  to  enter  his  apartment." 

This  news  seemed  to  stun  Banfy,  but  one  con- 
soling thought  was  left  to  him. 

"  I  do  not  suppose  they  will  venture  to  do  me 
an  injustice  for  they  know  that  I  have  troops  in 
Somlyo  and  Klausenburg  ready  for  action,  who 
may  call  them  to  account." 

"  My  lord,  it  is  difficult  to  lead  an  army  when 
one  is  in  prison ;  and  remember  that  a  live  dog 
is  a  more  powerful  beast  than  a  dead  lion." 

These  words  caused  a  change  in  Banfy's  de- 
cision. For  some  time  he  rode  along  beside 
Koncgin's  carriage,  still  considering  ;  after  a  long 
time  he  replied  gloomily : — "  You  are  right," 
gave  spurs  to  his  horse  and  rode  back  to  Klausen- 
burg, resolved  not  to  be  enticed  away  from  the 
centre  of  his  troops. 

AVlien  he  reached  the  spot  where  barely  six 


344    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

hours  before  the  troops  had  shouted  their  huzzas 
in  his  honor,  to  his  great  astonishment  he  came 
upon  a  group  of  gypsies  who  seemed  to  be  hunt- 
ing for  something  on  the  ground. 

"  What  are  you  doing  here  ?  "  he  said,  when 
he  was  in  their  midst.  At  this  question  their 
chief  came  forward  and  recognizing  Banfy,  took 
off  his  cap  humbly. 

"  My  gracious  lord,  the  gypsies  have  come  out 
to  gather  up  the  cartridges  which  my  lords  the 
nobles  had  scattered  here." 

"  "Where  are  the  noble  lords  now  ?  " 

"  Oh,  my  gracious  lord,  some  have  gone  in  one 
way  and  some  in  another." 

"What  do  you  mean?  Where  have  they 
gone  ?  " 

"When  they  found  that  your  Grace  had 
left  Klausenburg,  they  scattered  to  the  four 
winds." 

Banfy  turned  pale. 

"  And  Michael  Angyal  ?  " 

"  He  was  the  first  to  hurry  away." 

Banfy  felt  a  dizziness  seize  him ;  tears  stood  in 
his  eyes.  Thus  to  be  deserted  by  all,  by  man,  by 
fate  and  even  by  his  own  consciousness  !  What 
was  left  to  him  of  all  his  power !  whither  should 
he  turn  ?  what  should  he  plan  ?  every  way  was 
closed  to  him.  He  could  neither  use  the  sword 
nor  fight  with  the  arm  of  the  law,  nor  flee. 
Mechanically  he  allowed  his  horse  to  carry  him 


Wife  and  Odalisque  345 

on.  TTitli  gloomy  face  he  sat  in  his  saddle, 
staring  vacantly  at  the  ground  and  at  the  clouds. 
In  heaven,  on  earth  even  as  in  his  own  heart,  all 
was  desolate.  Nowhere  did  he  find  a  place  of 
refuge.  The  one  passion  of  his  soul,  which  had 
entirely  filled  it,  was  pride.  Now  that  this  was 
gone  the  world  was  empty.  He  rode  on  and  on 
Avherever  his  horse  took  him.  Before  him 
stretched  out  great  forests.  He  thought :  "  What 
lies  beyond  these  forests  ?  high  mountains ;  and 
what  beyond  those  ?  still  higher  peaks  ;  and  what 
further  ?  summits  of  snow — and  not  a  house  to 
offer  me  refuge."  So  at  the  first  stroke  did 
everybody  turn  from  him  ?  was  the  man  who 
the  day  before  had  ruled  half  Transylvania  and 
had  castles  at  his  disposal  not  to  find  a  hut  to 
shelter  him  that  night  ?  was  he  to  be  an  object 
of  ridicule  to  his  foes  and  not  have  the  satis- 
faction of  being  able  to  laugh  in  the  hour  of 
death  ?  was  he  to  die  ingloriously  like  a  hunted 
beast  ?  He  considered  how  he  could  arrange  it 
so  that  since  he  must  die  at  least  he  should  not 
be  derided  after  death. 

Gradually  an  idea  began  to  develop  in  his 
mind.  With  this  thought  the  color  came  back 
to  his  cheeks,  and  as  if  strengthening  him  to  a 
decision  he  heard  an  inner  voice  saying : 

"  Yes,  thither,  thither." 

He  turned  the  Ijridle  of  his  horse  toward  the 


34^    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

forest  before  him.  and  disappeared  among  the 
trees. 

w  TC  W  W  7P  w 

The  storm  raged,  the  trees  creaked  in  the 
wind,  the  rain  fell  and  the  swollen  streams 
roared.  The  horizon  was  suiTounded  by  steep 
rocks  and  at  their  feet  in  a  pathless  valley  a 
rider  stmnbled  along,  who  from  the  heights 
above  looked  like  a  mere  ant.  May  God  be 
gracious  to  him  in  this  storm,  at  night,  in  such  a 
place  !     It  is  Gregyina-Drakuluj. 

****** 

Before  our  eyes  is  a  splendid  Oriental  apart- 
ment, hundreds  of  wax  candles  are  lighted,  but 
the  ceiling  is  too  high  for  their  gleam  to  reach  ; 
two  rows  of  columns  support  the  heavy  archi- 
trave, slender  columns  with  the  heads  of  animals 
for  capitals,  such  as  are  found  in  Persian  temples. 
The  space  between  the  columns  is  hung  with 
bright  draperies,  the  walls  are  covered  with 
arabesques.  This  was  the  hidden  apartment  of 
the  Devil's  Garden,  and  the  one  who  dwelt  here, 
woman,  fairy  or  demon,  was  Azraele.  Here  she 
shaped  the  future,  made  endless  plans,  dreamed 
of  power  and  battles,  and  new  countries  in  which 
she  should  be  queen,  of  new  stars  in  which  she 
should  be  the  sun. 

Suddenly  she  heard  a  sound  as  if  some  one  had 


Wife  and  Odalisque  347 

ridden  over  the  vaulted  ceiling  :  steps  were  heard 
in  the  passage  adjoining  and  there  were  three 
knocks  at  the  door.  She  sprang  hurriedly  from 
her  couch,  drew  the  heavy  bolts  and  pulled  open 
the  door.  There  stood  Dion^^sius  Banfy,  sad, 
silent  and  dispirited,  with  no  greeting  for  this 
beautiful  Avoman.  A  shiver  passed  over  him.  It 
is  true  he  wore  a  tiger-skin  over  his  usual  cloth- 
ing, but  the  heavy  rain  had  penetrated  it. 

"  You  are  wet  through,"  said  Azraele.  "  Warm 
yourself  quickly.     Come  here  and  rest." 

With  these  words  she  drew  Banfy  to  a  sofa, 
took  off  his  cloak  and  covered  him  with  her  own 
lined  with  fur,  and  placed  a  cushion  under  his 
feet.  But  Banfy  was  cold  and  silent.  His  mis- 
fortune seemed  written  on  his  face  even  to  a  less 
keen  eye  and  to  a  mind  more  free  from  suspicion 
than  Azraele's.  It  could  not  be  concealed  that 
his  proud  features  no  longer  bore  the  stamp  of 
the  lord  in  power  but  of  a  fallen  king,  whose  fall 
had  been  the  lower  since  his  height  was  great ; 
who  had  not  come  because  he  wished  to  leave  all 
that  was  dear  to  him  but  because  he  was  left  by 
everybody.  Not  for  all  the  world  would  Azraele 
have  shown  that  she  noticed  the  change  in  Banfy's 
face.  She  trip])ed  off  like  a  doe  and  came  back 
bearing  a  great  silver  tray  of  gold  drinking  cups. 

"  Not  the  gold  ones,  they  do  not  break  when 
you  throw  them  at  the  wall.  Let  us  have  our 
wine  in  Venetian  crystal."     lie  seized  the  first 


348    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

glass  and  said  in  bitter  scorn,  "  This  glass  to  my 
friends  !  "  He  drank  it  off  and  hurled  it  in  con- 
tempt to  the  wall  where  it  was  shattered  to 
pieces. 

At  once  he  seized  a  second.  "  This  second 
glass  to  my  enemies ! "  and  emptying  the  glass 
he  hurled  it  with  mad  laughter  into  the  air.  It 
went  almost  to  the  ceiling  and  when  it  fell 
dropped  on  a  cushion,  and  did  not  break. 

"See,  it  mocks  me  still  and  is  unbroken  !  "  said 
Banfy,  with  blazing  eyes. 

Azraele  sf)rang  up,  caught  up  the  glass  and 
crushed  it  under  her  feet. 

Then  Banfy  took  the  third  glass. 

"  This  glass  for  Transylvania ! "  And  he 
emptied  it,  but  when  he  had  taken  it  from 
his  lips  the  smile  died  from  his  face  and  in- 
stead of  hurling  it  at  the  wall  he  set  it  on  the 
table.  A  cold  shudder  ran  through  his  whole 
frame  at  the  meaning  of  his  own  words,  "  This 
glass  for  Transylvania ! "  He  did  not  take  his 
hand  from  the  glass  but  timorously  attempted  to 
raise  it  from  the  table,  when  the  glass  without 
visible  cause  cracked  and  fell  into  fragments  in 
his  hand.  The  diamond  ring  on  his  finger  had 
scratched  the  glass  and  like  all  badly  cooled 
crystal,  it  went  to  pieces  at  the  slightest  scratch. 
Banfy  sprang  back  in  terror  as  if  he  had  seen  an 
omen. 

The  girl  took  up  his  glass  and  with  lij)s  quiver- 


Wife  ond  Odiilisque  349 

ing  with  passion  cried  out,  "  And  this  glass  for 
love ! " 

The  words  recalled  Banfy  from  his  bewilder- 
ment to  the  present  surroundings. 
"  For  me  there  is  no  love  !  " 
"  Your  heart  has  been  full  of  lofty  plans.   Fate 
had  determined  you  to  be  the  ruler  of  a  country 
and  perhaps  the  hero  of  half  a  world, — a  man 
who  should  fill  a  page  of  history  Avith  his  name." 
"  All  that  is  past,"  said  Banfy,  "  I  am  nobody 
and  nothing ! " 

"  Ah ! "  cried  Azraele.     "  Have  your  enemies 
triumphed  over  you  ?  " 

"  A  curse  upon  their  heads  !   I  had  sympathy 
and  I  fell." 

"  Is  Csaki  among  them  ?  " 
"  Yes,  he  pursues  me  most  bitterly." 
"  And  have  all  your  faithful  friends  left  you?  " 
"  The  fallen  has  no  faithful  friends." 
"  You  could  hire  mercenaries  and  begin  the 
fight.     You  certainly  are  rich  enough  for  that." 
"  My  wealth  has  gone  !  " 

"  You  might  get  help  from  a  foreign  country." 
"  I  have  fallen,  and  know  what  is  before  me — 
I  must  die !  Yet  my  enemies  shall  not  have  the 
triumph  of  making  my  death  a  festival  and  of 
laughing  when  I  am  pale  with  death.  I  will  die 
alone ! " 

"  I  will  show  you  something !  "  and  with  these 


350    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

words  she  drew  aside  the  rug,  lifted  a  trap-door 
and  there  was  a  low  room,  with  thick  short  col- 
umns among  which  casks  were  ranged. 

"  True,"  said  Banf  j,  "  that  is  the  powder  I  hid 
there  after  John  Kemeny's  fall." 

"  See  this  long  fuse,"  said  Azraele,  draAving 
forth  a  thick  woolen  cord  connected  with  the 
casks ;  "  while  all  is  still  here  below  and  above 
is  the  roaring  of  the  storm  and  your  enemies, 
there  shall  come  an  earth-shaking  thunder  which 
shall  send  the  rocks  crashing  against  one  another 
and  carry  word  to  heaven  and  hell  that  nobody 
need  seek  you  here  on  earth  ! " 

"  Azraele,  you  are  a  demon  !  " 

An  hour  later  the  hall  was  dark ;  no  light  was 
visible  except  a  glow  as  of  a  fiery-eyed  monster 
piercing  the  smoke,  and  a  slowly  creeping  snake 
of  fire  which  ran  along  the  length  of  the  room. 
Banfy  slept  for  a  long  time  then  suddenly  awak- 
ened. All  was  dark  about  him.  His  bewildered 
brain  required  some  time  to  recall  who  he  was 
and  why  he  was  there.  He  felt  a  cold  breath  of 
wind  through  the  room  and  presently  he  dis- 
covered that  the  door  was  open  and  the  outer 
air  was  pouring  in.  Gradually  he  recalled  it  all, 
and  taking  some  coals  from  the  fire  lighted  a  wax 
candle.  This  single  light  was  not  suificient  to 
let  him  see  through  the  entire  room,  but  the  first 
thing  he  saw  was  the  fuse  cut  in  two.  Pierced 
through  with  the  cold  air  he  drew  his  cloak  about 


Wife  and  Odalisque  351 

him.  A  paper  fell  at  his  feet  and  taking  it  up  he 
read  the  following  words : 

"  My  lord,  you  read  hearts  poorly.  You  have 
forfeited  your  power  and  when  all  had  forsaken 
you  you  thought  me  alone  faithful,  who  loved  in 
you  only  your  power.  The  man  who  rises  I 
adore :  I  hate  the  falling.  You  should  have 
taken  Corsar  Bey's  fate  for  warning."  .  .  . 
Banfy  could  not  read  it  through.  Ilis  face  was 
darkened  with  shame  to  be  so  degraded. 

"  It  is  cowardice  and  disgrace  for  a  man  who 
has  lived  as  I  have  to  be  willing  to  die  this  way ; 
for  a  man  who  has  always  faced  his  enemy  to 
hide  himself  away  now  in  his  last  moments — 
shame  on  hiin !  That  I  could  forget  the 
Avife  who  freed  me  from  my  enemy's  hands 
by  the  sacrifice  of  herself !  It  is  not  too  late.  I 
cannot  save  my  life  now  but  I  can  my  pride. 
No  one  hereafter  shall  boast  that  he  betra3'-ed 
me.  My  enemies  shall  not  say  that  I  tried  to 
liide  from  them  and  they  found  me.  I  will  go 
boldly  into  their  presence  as  I  should  have  done 
at  first." 

AVith  this  decision  Banfy  went  out  into  the  hid- 
den court  whore  he  had  left  his  horse.  To  his  sur- 
prise he  found  that  it  was  not  there  ;  the  odalisque 
had  taken  it.     At  that  he  could  but  smile. 

"  I  should  regret  it  very  mucli  if  she  had  not 
stolen  me  too  at  the  same  time." 

lie  went  back  into  the  hall,  lighted  again  the 


352    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

fuse,  came  out  again,  closed  the  iron  door  and 
made  his  way  along  the  bank  of  the  Szamos, 
Toward  noon  he  sat  down  on  the  bank  to  rest 
and  had  sat  there  hardly  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
when  he  heard  the  sound  of  horses'  hoofs  ap- 
proaching and  looked  up.  The  thicket  concealed 
him  and  at  the  head  of  an  armed  band  of  men 
he  saw  Ladislaus  Csaki  and  Azraele  riding  on 
one  horse.  The  girl  seemed  to  be  pointing  out 
something  to  him  in  the  direction  of  the  cliffs,  at 
which  the  man  was  evidently  delighted.  Banfy 
smiled  scornfully  : — Poor  Tartar  !  As  soon  as 
the  band  had  passed  Banfy  continued  on  his 
way.  Soon  he  met  in  the  forest  a  poor  peasant 
cutting  wood. 

"  Do  you  know  in  which  direction  those  armed 
men  have  gone  ?  "  he  asked  him. 

"  Yes,  my  lord,  they  have  gone  to  seize  Diony- 
sius  Banfy.     A  great  price  is  set  on  his  head." 

"  How  much  ?  " 

"  If  a  nobleman  takes  him,  he  is  to  receive  an 
estate  ;  if  a  peasant,  two  hundred  ducats." 

"  That  is  not  much  though  I  suppose  it  will  be 
enough  for  you.     I  am  Dion3^sius  Banfy." 

The  peasant  took  off  his  cap. 

"  Is  there  any  place  you  wish  me  to  guide  you 
to,  my  lord  ?  " 

"  Guide  me  to  the  place  where  they  will  pay 

you  the  two  hundred  ducats." 

^  -sf  -x-  «•  *  * 


Wife  and  Odalisque  353 

In  another  quarter  of  an  hour  a  frightful  ex- 
plosion reechoed  in  the  mountains  and  made  the 
earth  quake  for  half  a  mile  around.  The  en- 
chanted hollow  of  Gregyina-Drakuluj  was  in  in- 
accessible confusion. 

Fortunately  for  Csaki  he  had  delayed  a  little, 
otherwise  he  with  his  followers  Avould  have  all 
been  destroyed  there.  When  he  came  back  Banfy 
had  already  been  arrested  and  he  robbed  of  the 
glory  of  having  captured  his  foe.  He  hurried  at 
once  to  meet  him  and  by  way  of  exquisite  re- 
venge took  with  him  the  odalisque  who  looked 
at  Banfy  as  coldly  as  if  she  had  never  seen  him 
before.  However,  since  Banfy  had  voluntarily 
surrendered  himself,  he  had  quite  regained  his 
former  strength  of  spirit  and  looking  down  at 
Csaki,  he  said, 

"  So  then,  your  Grace  intends  to  wear  my  cast- 
off  clothing  from  now  on." 

Azraele  hissed  like  a  snake  whose  tail  had  been 
stepped  on,  when  she  heard  these  words  of  biting 
scorn ;  while  Csaki  colored  to  his  ears  and  forced 
a  smile. 

"Does  your  Excellency  wish  any  favor  from 
me  ?  "  asked  Csaki,  with  insulting  kindness. 

"  You  have  none  to  give  and  I  have  need  of 
none.  What  I  demand  is  that  since  I  have  ap- 
peared,— yes,  even  under  arrest  without  knowing 
why,  you  shall  now  let  my  wife  go  free." 


35'4    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

"  So  then  at  last  you  will  go  whimpering  back 
to  your  wife  ?  " 

"  That  is  not  what  I  meant.  I  do  not  intend 
to  go  back  to  my  wife ;  on  the  contrary  I  wish 
that  as  soon  as  I  am  led  into  prison  she  shall  be 
set  free  from  the  same." 

"  It  shall  be  as  you  wish,  most  gracious  lord," 
replied  Csaki,  wath  ironical  friendliness. 

Banfy  gave  him  an  unutterably  contemptuous 
glance,  turned  to  one  of  the  jailers  present  and 
began  a  conversation  with  him  without  giving 
any  further  heed  to  the  grandee. 

w  w  w  Tv  w  TV" 

When  Teleki  learned  of  Banfy's  arrest  he 
ordered  him  brought  to  Bethlen  castle  at  once. 
In  Bethlen  castle  the  provost  of  Klausenburg, 
Stephen  Pataki,  received  him,  at  sight  of  whom 
Banfy  jestingly  asked : 

"  So  you  have  been  appointed  my  confessor, 
have  you  ?  " 

Pataki  wept,  while  Banfy  smiled  lightly.  The 
Provost  conducted  Banfy  up  the  steps,  showing 
him  the  greatest  respect.  Deeply  affected  he  re- 
mained standing  at  the  threshold.  In  the  room 
Avas  a  lady  in  mourning  who  at  sight  of  him 
turned  pale  as  death  and  leaned  against  the  table 
unable  to  move.  Banfy  felt  all  the  blood  rush- 
ing to  his  heart.  The  next  moment  he  rushed 
passionately  to  her  and  cried, 


Wife  and  Odalisque  355 

"  My  wife  !     Margaret ! " 

The  lady,  speechless,  threw  herself  in  her  hus- 
band's arms  and  sobbed  violently. 

"  They  did  not  set  you  free  ?  "  asked  Banfy, 
turning  pale. 

"Of  my  own  accord  I  did  not  go,"  replied 
Margaret.    "  I  could  not  leave  you  in  the  prison." 

Tears  gushed  from  Banfy's  eyes.  He  sank 
down  at  her  feet  and  covered  her  hands  with 
kisses. 

"  So  long  as  the  world  believed  us  happy  we 
could  avoid  each  other,"  said  Margaret,  with 
stifled  voice.  "Misfortune  has  brought  us  to- 
gether again."     .     ,     . 

She  bent  over  to  kiss  her  husband's  brow ; 
Banfy  was  completely  overpowered  ;  his  feelings 
were  all  at  once  so  mightily  overcome  that  even 
his  strong  heart  could  bear  no  more. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE   JUDGMENT 

The  Diet  assembled  at  Karlsburg  opposed  the 
secret  procedure  against  Banfy.  Paul  Peldi 
himself  was  the  first  to  say  distinctly  that  even 
if  Banfy's  arrest  through  conspiracy  had  been 
permitted  his  judgment  must  be  given  in  the 
presence  of  the  Diet  and  not  before  any  secret 
tribunal,  and  demanded  that  personal  safety 
should  be  assured  him. 

The  Prince  appeared  in  the  assembly,  angry, 
with  heavy  head  and  red  eyes;  the  usual  sign 
with  him  of  perplexity.  As  Teleki  had  no  au- 
thority over  the  Diet  he  had  the  Prince  dissolve  it, 
making  him  believe  that  Banfy  if  brought  before 
the  national  assembly  would  escape  on  the  way, 
or  would  know  how  to  turn  his  two-edged  sword 
in  such  a  way  as  to  overpower  the  Prince. 

In  the  presence  of  the  judge  the  opposition 
made  by  Kozma  Horvath  to  the  illegal  procedure 
was  in  vain.  The  conspiracy  brought  thirty- 
seven  indictments  against  Banfy,  advanced  by 
Judge  Martin  Saros-Pataki. 

Banfy  stood  indicted.  The  greater  number 
of  the  counts  were  so  unimportant  that  no  answer 
needed  to  be  brought  against  them.     They  did 

356 


The  Judgment  357 

not  dare  to  introduce  among  them  his  preten- 
sions to  the  throne — that  remained  a  secret  in- 
dictment. 

Banfy  answered  in  manly  fashion  to  every 
charge.  It  was  in  vain.  Defend  himself  as  he 
would  those  who  had  arrested  him  knew  too 
well  how  great  a  wrong  they  had  done  him,  now 
to  let  him  live.  The  case  came  to  a  verdict  and 
he  was  sentenced  to  death. 

On  the  day  that  this  happened  nobody  could 
gain  access  to  the  Prince  except  the  confederates 
in  this  secret  league,  who  with  hasty,  eager  ex- 
pressions went  in  and  out  of  the  Prince's  apart- 
ments continually.  Toward  evening  they  suc- 
ceeded in  rousing  the  drunken  Apafi  to  ratify 
the  decision.  This  Prince  usually  so  gentle,  so 
kind-hearted,  now  poisoned  with  terror  did  not 
know  himself. 

Ever  since  noon  saddled  horses  and  carriages 
in  waiting  had  been  standing  before  the  gate. 
Suddenly  Ladislaus  Csaki  came  hurrying  out  of 
the  hall,  concealing  a  paper  in  his  pocket  and. 
calling  for  his  horse ;  he  mounted,  motioned  in 
silence  to  the  lords  following  him  and  galloping 
off.  The  other  lords  too  as  if  pursued,  hurried 
into  the  carriages  standing  in  a  row  before  the 
palace,  and  taking  leave  of  each  other  with 
mysterious  wbispcrings,  quickly  fled  so  that  the 
Prince  in  a  few  moments  was  left  alone.  Teleki 
was  the  last  to  leave  him.     The  Prince  accom- 


358    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

panied  this  lord  to  the  vestibule,  his  countenance 
showing  deep  sorrow ;  he  could  hardly  let  Teleki 
go.  The  latter  withdrew  his  hand  coldly  from 
the  Prince's. 

"You  need  have  no  fancies  about  this,  my 
lord.  The  principles  of  a  country  are  concerned 
here,  not  a  human  life.  If  my  own  head  stood 
in  the  way  I  should  say  cut  it  off  and  I  say  the 
same  about  the  head  of  another." 

And  with  that  he  went  away. 

Apafl  did  not  stay  in  his  room,  he  felt  the  need 
of  fresh  air.  Within  something  threatened  to 
choke  him  so  oppressive  was  the  air, — or  was  it 
his  spirits?  He  went  out  into  the  vestibule. 
The  cool  night  air  soothed  his  bewildered  spirits 
and  the  sight  of  the  starry  heavens  was  good  to 
his  clouded  mind.  Leaning  against  the  balustrade 
he  gazed  in  silence  into  the  still  night  as  if  he 
expected  that  some  star  greater  than  all  the  rest 
would  fall  from  Heaven,  or  that  somebody  miles 
away  from  him  would  cry  out.  Suddenly  a  cry 
did  strike  his  ear.  With  a  shudder  he  looked 
about  but  remained  speechless  in  terror.  His 
wife  stood  before  him,  whom  his  lord  councillors 
had  kept  away  from  him  for  weeks  by  causing  a 
division  between  the  stupefied  husband  and  the 
high-spirited  wife.  When  the  last  grandee  had 
withdrawn  her  loyal  men  had  informed  her  that 
the  Prince  had  signed  the  death  sentence  and  the 
shocked   wife,  forcing  her  way  through  castle 


The  Judgment  359 

guards  had  rushed  to  her  husband ;  now  meeting 
him  in  the  vestibule  she  hurried  to  him  and  in 
her  excitement  cried  out : 

"  Accursed  man,  do  not  shed  the  blood  of  that 
innocent  one ! " 

Apafi  drew  back  timidly  before  his  wife. 

•*'  What  do  you  wish  of  me  ?  "  he  asked,  sullenly, 
"  "What  are  you  saying  ?  " 

"  You  have  signed  Banfy's  death  sentence." 

"  I  ?  "  asked  Apafi  dully,  and  reached  for  his 
wife's  hand. 

"Away  with  your  hand,  the  blood  of  my 
kinsman  is  on  it !  " 

"  You  do  not  approve  it  ?  I  did  not  wish  it ;  " 
stammered  Apafi.  "  The  lords  compelled  me  to 
it." 

The  Princess  clasped  her  hands  together  and 
looked  at  her  husband  in  despair. 

"  You  have  brought  blood  on  our  familj^,  a 
curse  on  the  country,  a  curse  on  me  that  I  did 
not  leave  you  to  die  in  the  hands  of  the  Tartars. 
Even  virtue  becomes  through  you  a  crime  ! " 

Apafi  was  contrite.  In  the  presence  of  his 
wife  all  his  spirit  was  gone, 

"  I  did  not  want  to  kill  him  " — he  stammered. 
"  I  do  not  now  either — and  if  you  wish  I  will 
grant  him  amnesty.  Take  my  seal  ring ;  send  a 
rider  to  Bethlen  after  Csaki ;  show  favor  to  your 
kinsman  and  leave  me  in  peace." 

The  Princess  called  in  a  piercing  voice,  "  Who 


360    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

is  here?"  Among  the  courtiers  who  hurried 
forward,  the  steward  was  the  first. 

"  Take  four  of  the  Prince's  racers,"  said  Anna, 
meanwhile  she  wrote  the  pardon  with  her  own 
hand,  had  her  husband  sign  it  and  stamped  it 
with  the  seal.  "  Take  this  letter  and  hurry  with 
it  to  Bethlen  castle.  If  the  horse  falls  under 
you,  take  another.  Do  not  delay  a  minute  any- 
where ;  a  human  life  is  in  your  hands." 

The  grooms  led  up  the  racers.  The  steward 
mounted  one,  fastening  the  rest  by  the  bridle, 
and  chased  away. 

****** 

At  about  the  same  hour,  perhaps  the  same 
minute,  Paul  Beldi  called  out  to  his  groom  the 
order  to  mount  the  swiftest  horse  and  ride  to 
Bethlen  and  say  to  the  castle  warder  that  he 
would  cut  his  head  off  if  Banfy  received  the  least 
harm  at  Bethlen.  He  too  did  not  wish  to  meet 
his  wife  in  this  hour. 

And  perhaps  in  the  same  hour,  perhaps  in  the 
same  minute,  Teleki  pressed  the  hand  of  his  fu- 
ture son-in-law  Emerich  Tokoli,  and  whispered 
in  his  ear ; — "  We  are  one  step  nearer  ;  "  under 
the  pressure  of  the  youth's  iron  hand  the  be- 
trothal ring  that  bound  him  to  Teleki's  daughter 
broke,  and  Teleki  regarded  it  almost  as  a  proph- 
ecy that  the  hand  of  the  youth  should  be 
stronger  than  his. 


The  Judgment  361 

All  Transylvania  was  alarmed  that  night. 
Wolfgang  Bethlen  could  not  sleep  in  his  bed  the 
whole  night  through.  Stephen  Apor  grew  so 
uneasy  that  he  had  to  make  confession :  Kornis 
became  so  confused  on  the  familiar  road  home 
that  he  was  compelled  to  spend  the  night  under 
his  carriage.  And  what  took  place  in  the  heav- 
ens ?  About  midnight  a  shower  came  up ;  such 
that  the  oldest  inhabitant  could  not  recall  its 
like.  The  lightning  set  fire  to  forests  and  tow- 
ers, and  floods  poured  from  the  riven  clouds. 
The  alarm-bell  sounded  everywhere.  God's 
judgment  held  sway  that  night.  Almost  the  en- 
tire nation  was  sleepless.  Only  the  reconciled 
husband  and  wife  slept  quietly  and  sweetly.  At 
times  the  lady  wept  in  her  dreams ;  tears  fell  on 
her  pillow;  she  dreamed  of  her  happy  bridal 
days  or  of  the  sweet  moment  when  she  laid  her 
first  child  in  her  husband's  arms.  Her  husband 
lay  with  calm  countenance,  at  odds  with  the 
world  but  reconciled  with  himself — with  the  bet- 
ter half  of  his  soul.  The  happiness  which  had 
fled  from  him  in  the  palace  sought  him  out  in  the 
prison.  The  hanging  lamp  threw  its  pale  light 
on  their  sleeping  forms.  In  this  frightful  night 
four  single  riders  galloped  separately  toward 
Bethlen  castle,  hardly  a  thousand  paces  apart. 
By  the  lightning  flashes  they  saw  each  other  at 
times  and  each  one  struck  s})ui's  the  harder  to 
his  horse.     The  first  rider  reached  the  castle  gate 


362    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

and  gave  the  signal  with  the  horn ;  the  draw- 
bridge fell  threateningly,  the  rider  sprang  into 
the  courtyard  and  laid  a  letter  in  the  hand  of 
the  warder  who  hurried  forward.  It  was  Paul 
Beldi's  message. 

The  second  rider  who  reached  the  castle,  or- 
dered the  gate  opened  in  the  name  of  the  Prince. 
He  gave  the  castle  warder  a  second  paper.  It 
was  Ladislaus  Csaki.  The  warder  turned  pale 
as  he  read  this  message. 

"  My  lord,"  he  faltered,  "  I  have  just  received 
an  order  from  Paul  Beldi  who  threatens  me  with 
death  if  any  harm  happens  to  the  prisoner." 

"  You  have  your  choice,"  replied  Csaki.  "  If 
you  obey,  it  is  possible  that  he  will  have  your 
head  cut  off  to-morrow.  If  you  do  not  obey,  I 
Avill  kill  you  to-day."  The  warder  trembled  as 
he  bowed. 

"Kaise  the  draw,"  ordered  Csaki.  "Let  no 
one  enter  the  castle  without  permission.  Who- 
ever acts  contrary  to  my  orders  is  a  dead  man." 

****** 

Husband  and  wife  slept  peacefully.  A  minute 
later  the  door  opened  with  a  slight  noise  and 
Stephen  Pataki  entered,  terror-stricken  and  with 
difficulty  restraining  his  tears.  He  stepped  up 
to  Banfy  to  awaken  him.  As  he  touched  his 
hand,  Banfy,  seeing  Pataki  who  in  his  emotion 
could  not  speak,  tried  to  rise  without  waking  his 


The  Judgment  363 

wife  but  she  opened  her  eyes  at  that  very  mo- 
ment and  Pataki,  who  did  not  wish  her  to  know 
the  terrible  message,  said  in  Latin : 

"  Rise,  my  lord,  the  death  sentence  is  here." 

Trembling  at  the  speech  in  a  foreign  tongue 
whose  meaning  Pataki's  face  so  ill  concealed, 
Banfy's  wife  asked  in  terror  what  it  meant. 

''  Nothing,  nothing,"  said  Banfy,  with  a  tender 
smile,  embracing  his  wife.  "  An  urgent  message 
that  I  must  answer  at  once.  I  will  return  soon ; 
lie  down  and  sleep  quietly." 

With  these  words  he  laid  his  wife  back  in  her 
pillows  and  kissed  her  tenderly  several  times, 
after  each  kiss  savino; : 

"  ^[y  soul,  my  love,  my  blessing,  my  Heaven." 

Madame  Banfy  did  not  suspect  that  this  was 
the  parting  kiss  of  a  man  on  his  way  to  death. 
He  looked  at  her  so  smilingly,  feigning  joy  in 
his  countenance  when  he  stood  on  the  threshold 
of  death. 

At  this  moment  the  horn  rang  out  before  the 
castle  gate.  The  messenger  of  the  Princess  had 
arrived  and  demanded  admittance  in  the  name  of 
his  Excellency.  Csaki  mounted  the  stairs  in 
haste  and  just  as  Banfy  had  calmed  his  wife 
about  his  leaving,  he  pushed  open  the  door  sud- 
denly and  cried  out, 

"  Why  this  long  parting  !  Be  ready  !  The 
sentence  awaits  its  execution  !  " 

At  these  words  Madame  Banfy  s])rang  from 


364    The  Golden  Age  in  Transylvania 

her  couch  with  a  convulsive  scream,  reached  both 
arms  to  her  husband,  looked  at  him  for  a  mo- 
ment in  silence  then  laid  her  hands  on  her  heart 
and  sank  back  dead  among  the  pillows. 

Banfy  looked  at  his  foe  with  deadly  bitter- 
ness ;  his  veiled  eyes  seemed  to  Csaki  to  hurl 
forth  more  curses  than  any  lips  could  have 
spoken. 

"  Miserable  wretch ! "  he  thundered  at  him, 
"  who  ordered  you  to  kill  my  wife  too  ?  " 

Csaki  turned  his  head  aside  and  called  out 
harshly, 

"Make  haste,  the  time  is  short." 

"  Short  for  me  but  it  will  be  long  for  you,  for 
the  time  is  coming  when  you  will  curse  life  and 
not  die  as  peacefully  as  I  do.  Leave  me  alone. 
I  wish  to  pray  and  I  cannot  call  on  God  in  the 
same  room  where  you  are." 

Csaki  went  away,  shocked  in  spite  of  himself. 

Banfy  put  his  hands  to  his  brow  and  prayed. 

Heavy  thunder  rolled  through  the  Heavens. 

"Oh  God,  who  in  thy  anger  dost  thunder 
above,  take  my  blood  for  my  sins.  Let  no  drop 
of  it  fall  on  the  head  of  those  who  have  shed  it. 
Grant  that  my  country  may  never  expiate  my 
death.  Guard  this  poor  land  from  every  misfor- 
tune. Keep  thy  vengeance  far  from  the  head  of 
this  people  and  mid  all  perils  be  their  shield. 
Forgive  my  enemies  my  death  as  I  forgive 
them." 


The  Judgment  365 

The  thunder  rolled  terribly.  God  was  angry. 
He  did  not  wish  to  hear  this  prayer. 

Banfy  went  back  to  his  dead  wife,  kissed  her 
white  face  for  the  last  time  and  then  went 
quietly  to  Csaki. 

"  I  am  ready." 

****** 

After  another  quarter  of  an  hour  Csaki  per- 
mitted the  messenger  to  enter. 

"  What  do  you  bring  ?  "  he  asked  the  steward. 

"  The  Prince's  pardon  for  the  prisoner." 

"  You  have  come  too  late." 

The  head  of  the  highest  noble  of  Transylvania 
had  already  fallen  to  the  ground. 

****** 

Tiie  tragedy  comes  to  an  end  with  the  death 
of  the  hero.  Other  forms,  other  leaders,  con- 
tinue the  course  of  events.  The  fate,  the  form, 
the  history  of  Transylvania  is  changed.  The 
sword-stroke  that  killed  Banfy  marked  off  an 
epoch.  The  ruling  figure  was  buried  in  the 
eartli  of  Bethlen  chapel  and  no  one  inherited  that 
spirit. 

Only  when  misfortune  threatens  Transylvania, 
so  says  the  chronicle, — to  the  terror  of  the  peo- 
ple, to  the  astonishment  of  the  world,  the  blood 
of  the  fallen  patriot  is  wont  to  gush  forth  from 
this  humble  grave. 


ismo,  doth,  $1.25 

*'KITTY" 

By  "RITA" 


"This  is  a  thoroughly  good  novel  with  an 
admirable  plot." — Lebanon  Courier. 

' '  Rita  writes  ably  and  only  too  naturally  of  her 
sex's  frailties.  She  is  always  clever  and  amusing. 
This  book  is  written  with  a  sobriety  of  style  that 
greatly  enhances  its  intrinsic  charm,  while  in  the 
centre  character  the  author  has  painted  an  artistic 
and  carefully  finished  portrait,  whose  vivid  realism 
is  felt  in  every  touch." — Chicago  Lever. 


<( 


'  Kitty '  is  an  interesting  novel,  with  all  the 
essentials  in  the  way  of  plot  and  incidents  to  hold 
the  reader's  attention." — New  London  Day. 

"Rita  is  a  very  clever  and  amusing  writer. 
'  Kitty  '  is  a  vivid  and  sympathetic  study  of  femi- 
nine character." — San  Francisco  Bulletin. 

"The  book  is  thoroughly  regular  and  conven- 
tional ;  but,  for  that  very  reason,  it  will  attract  the 
large  clientele  who  really  enjoy  their  fiction  of  this 
kind. ' ' — Hartford  Times. 

"  '  Rita '  in  her  new  story  called  '  Kitty '  evidently 
follows  the  advice  of  Wilkie  Collins,  '  Make  'em 
laugh,  make 'em  cry,  make  'em  wait'." — San  Fran- 
cisco Argonaut. 

"This  is  an  English  story,  interesting  from  the 
start  and  continuing  so  throughout  the  entire  book. 
The  characters  are  all  cleverly  drawn  and  the  in- 
cidents told  in  a  masterly  manner." — Southern  Star 


NEW  YORK 

R.  F.  FENNO  &  COMPANY 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


6)-*i  !>■-■ 


RENEm  APR  16197a 


■'iL 


.Qi- 


JUL  28'iSS^ 


Form  L9-Series  444 


n 


0 


.     -  --     •"""ilKllllllllllllllllll 

AA      000  333  547 


